Hinduism

Hinduism On Normal Supra and Para Normal


I saw a thread in Facebook community on Ghosts, haunted houses and the topic veered around to paranormal and landed in Hinduism/Indian Philosophy.

What does Hinduism, Sanatana Dharma say on this?

Other religions talk of walking on water, Red Sea Parting, curing the diseased, making the dead come alive as Miracles and they are described as manifestations of God.

Santana Dharma, The Epics, Ramayana, Mahabharata and the Puranas have innumerable instances which are beyond these described above.

Virata Rupa Vishnu.gif Virata Rupa Vishnu.

We have instances of a Rishi being born out of a vessel,(Agastya), Weapon made of the back bone of a Rishi, Dadisi’s backbone was used to create the Vajrayudha of Indra,Hanuman crossing the ocean by flying over it, three flying cities, Viswaroopa of Krishna in the Mahabharata.

In none of these instances the term miracle is used nor were the instances considered as something unbelievable.

The terms used were , Aascharya,(wonder) Arbhudha(wonder to behold)and utmost the term Avaktavyam(Indescribable.)

When Indrajit was revived by the Sanjeevi Parvatha brought by Anjaneya, the term miracle is used in the sense that an imossible feat has been done.

Another term used in these contexts is Asaadhya, that which is normally not possible, the operative word here being ‘normal’

Reason is , for Hinduism everything is natural and normal and nothing is Para or Supra Normal and there is no miracle.

Nothing is a Miracle for people whose Time scale extends to thousands of years ,(Read My post on Time),where there are Chiranjeevis or Immortals or where even God once born is meant to die!

The outlook is determined by Indian Philosophy.

Hinduism regards the whole Universe as an expression of Reality as being perceived by us.

Perceptions may differ but the perceived remains the same.

The Reality Brahman is a Principle, without Attributes and at the same time with Attributes depending on one’s mental make up.(Please read my Post on Hinduism on God with Forms Yes and No).

The Reality is seen from the perspective of the Perceiver.

Due to  ignorance we do not perceive things as they are but as what they seem to us.

This can be seen in daily Life when things which were a cause of wonderment to us when we were children do not seem to be so when we have grown up.

Once we know or perceive things differently the sense of wonder disappears.

Everything is normal.

The Jains have developed a beautiful Logical System called Sapthabanghi Naya, the Seven ways of predication or the seven ways a thing can be described.

Please read my Post on Sapthabhangi naya.

A thing,

Is,exists(Asti)

Is not, does not exist, for one who is not aware of it or not in its presence,(Nasti)

Is indescribale, Avaktavya ( Indescribable),

Is and Is not (Asti and Nasthi)

A thing Is from the perspective of Onw who is aware of it and Is not from that of one who is not aware.

Asthi and Avaktavya, A thing Is and it Is indescribable from the perspective one who does not know about It(Is and Indescribable)

Nasthi and Avatavya-A Thing Is not and indescribable, based on similar logic.(Is Not and Indescribable)

Asthi, Nasthi, Avattavya( Is, Is not and Indescribable)

A thing Is , Is Not and indescribable at the same time-based on the same Logic.

So in Hinduism Nothing is a Miracle, Para Normal or Supra Normal.

We have Rishis and Siddhas who transcend Time and Space, assume minute forms ‘Take huge forms, enter into a dead body..

There are eight feats on these lines.

Read my Post.

Depends on one’s perspective and the level of Knowledge.

But Hinduism draws a Line.

There is no alternative to death, once born, even if one is God!

 

Standard
Hindusim

Ramanis Prayer Portal


I have received quite a few emails over the last few days as to why I have not posted any new post.

Nor have I replied the comments on this site.

Ganapathy.Image.jpg

Lord Ganesha

Usually I reply the  comments immediately.

The reason why I did not post a new article is that my daughter met with a serious accident, which has resulted in the Fracture of Four vertebrae , three rib bones and two bones in the Face.

Thanks to the Prayers of well wishers no harm to her internal organs ike Brain, Lungs or spinal cord.

Though slight puncture of the Lung is noticed it is not a cause for concern.

However she is to undergo two surgical procedures  the next Wednesday/Thursday for fractures in the face and Jaw.

On seeing the visuals of the accident I was shocked at the seriousness of the accident.

I was convinced that Prayers only could save her and I shared the information on Facebook requesting people to Pray for Her.

I was astounded at the response from the people offering prayers, messages encouraging me to be brave, offers of Medicines from India ,US, medical advice from Doctors,Blood offers , special vows from people on behalf of my daughter!

I have lost count of the messages pouring in.

I think it must have crossed the 7000 mark.

Such a spontaneous gesture from people one does not even know moved me.

Thanks to these kind souls my daughter has come unscathed from serious injuries though two operations are due

Now I am more than convinced about the collective power of Prayer from people who are not known to the affected.

I have opened up a new page to help people in times of Distress,Physical injury, diseases, Emotional and mental problems,financial worries.

They can post the messages in the Ramani’s Prayer Portal , a Facebook page of Mine,.

I shall be providing effective Mantras , mostly from the Vedas.

Readers can participate in the Prayers.

Time and other details are mentioned in the Page.

Kindly make use of the Page.

Ramani’s Prayer Portal

 

Standard
Rama with Kodanda,Bow.jpg
Hinduism

Rama Date One Million Years Ago Gomphotheriidae Elephant Proof


Knowledge , in my opinion, is, jumping from one uncertainty to another.

The consoling factor is that the latest information is less uncertain than the earlier one.

( Hindu Texts say Knowledge is nothing but removal of ignorance, by stages)

Planetary Alignment At The Time of Rama’s Birth.

Lord Rama’s Date has been determined by various tools.

Please read my posts  on Dating Tools of Ramayana, Mahabharata.

Work in progress on the four-tusked elephant Stegotetrabelodon syrticus.jpg Image,Work in progress on the four-tusked elephant Stegotetrabelodon syrticus.

Some of them are,

Literary, both Indian and Foreign.

Etymology from Sanskrit and Tamil.

Cultural behaviour.

Archeology.

Astronomy.

Each one of these has its strength and weaknesses.

When we speak of archeology, it has to be borne in mind that when one digs he hits the top available layer of the site.

If the events had taken place over thousands of years, then the layers one finds may not reflect them as we would have it the first layer available, because the deposits of the earth would have covered the earlier ones.

In the case of Astronomy, by far the best tool, which none can tamper-with, has its peculiar problem.

Planetary Alignment at the Time of Rama's Birth..Image.jpg

Planetary Alignment at the Time of Rama’s Birth.

When one dates with the help of Astronomy, one must remember that astronomical events repeat themselves at regular intervals.

Which one has to be taken into account ?

The issue is very much relevant in dating the Indian Puranas and Ithihasa.

They cover vast stretches of Time.

Lord Rama Has been dated at 5114 BC.

Please read my Post.

But the event verified by planetary  positions indicate, as I observed earlier, that there have been similar Planetary configurations.

So to determine the date, one has to seek the help of the other tools.

In this case, it is Valmiki’s Ramayana.

In the Valmiki Ramayana, Sundara-Kanda (or Book 5), Chapter 4, verse 27, [Gita Press, Gorakhpur, India] it explains that when Hanuman first approached Ravana’s palace, he saw the doorways surrounded by horses and chariots, palanquins and aerial cars, beautiful horses and elephants, nay, with four-tusked elephants decked with jewels resembling masses of white clouds.

Elsewhere in the Valmiki Ramayana, Sundara-Kanda (or Book 5), Chapter 27, verses12, an ogress named Trijata has a dream of Lord Rama, which she describes to the other demoniac ogresses upon awakening. In that dream she sees Rama, scion of Raghu, united again with Sita. Sri Rama was mounted on a huge elephant, closely resembling a hill, with four tusks.

(The question is how could there be a mention of the elephants with four tusks unless Valmiki and the people of his era were familiar with such creatures? A quick search on the Encarta Encyclopedia will let us know that these four-tusked elephants were known as Mastodontoidea, which are said to have evolved around 38 million years ago and became extinct about 15 million years ago when the shaggy and two tusked Mastodons increased in population.”)

Valmiki does not lie.

His facts check out in Geographical descriptions and astronomical events.

Wherever he has used Hyperbole, it is easily distinguishable.

Those  who know Sanskrit know how to identify them.

triviSTapa nibham divyam divya naada vinaaditam |
vaaji heSita samghuSTam naaditam bhuuSaNaiH tathaa || 5-4-26
rathaiH yaanaiH vimaanaiH ca tathaa gaja hayaiH shubhaiH |
vaaraNaiH ca catuH dantaiH shveta abhra nicaya upamaiH || 5-4-27
bhuuSitam rucira dvaaram mattaiH ca mR^iga pakSibhiH |
raakSasa adhipateH guptam aavivesha gR^iham kapiH || 5-4-28

26,27,28.. mahaakapiH= The great Hanuma; aavivesha= entered; guptam= secretly; raakshasaadhipateeH= Ravana’s inner city; trivishhTapaHnibham= (which was like a) paradise; divyam= best one; vaajighoshhitasangushhTam= resonating with neighing of horses; tadhaa= and; naaditam= made noisy; bhuushhanaiH= with ornaments; radhaiH= by chariots; yaanaiH= by vehicles; vimaanaishca= and by aerial-cars; tadhaa= and; bhuushhitam= decorated by;; subhaiHhayagajaiH= by auspicious horses and elephants; swetaabranicayopamaiH= equalling a group of white clouds; vaaraNaishca= by great elephants; caturdantaiH= with four tusks; mR^igapakshibhiH= by animals and birds; mattaiH= in heat; ruciradvaaram= with a beautiful entrance; rakshitam= protected; yaatudhaanaiH= by raksasas; sumahaaviiraiH= with great strength; shahasrasheH= in thousands.

The great Hanuma entered secretly Ravana’s inner city which was equal to paradise, rendered noisy by neighing of horses and tinkling of ornaments, by chariots, vehicles and aerial-cars and decorated by auspicious elephants and horses and great elephants with four tusks and by birds and animals in heat. It had beautiful entrances and was protected by thousands of rakshasas with great strength..

Sundara Kanda Sarga 4, Verse 26, 27 and 28)

raameNa saMgataa siitaa bhaaskareNa prabhaa yathaa |
raaghavashcha mayaa dR^iSTashcha turdaMSTraM mahaagajam || 5-27-12
aaruuDhaH shailasaMkaashaM chachaara sahalakShmaNaH |

12. siitaa = Seetha; saMgataa = came together; raameNa = with Rama; prabhaa yathaa = like the light; bhaaskareNa = with the Sun; raamashcha = Rama also; mayaa dR^ishhTaH = was seen by me; aaruuDhaH = (to be) mounted; mahaagajam = on a great elephant; chaturdraShhTram = with four tusks; shailasaMkaasham = equalling a mountain; chachaara = (and) wandered; saha lakshmanaH = together with Lakshmana.

Seetha came together with Rama like the light with the Sun. Rama also was seen by me to be mounted on a great elephant with four tusks and equalling a mountain and Rama wandered together with Lakshmana.”

(Sundara Kanda Sarga 27 , Verse 12)

Now  History of Biology proves that,

“The Gomphotheriidae were a diverse taxonomic family of extinct elephant-like animals (proboscideans). Referred to as gomphotheres, they were widespread in North America during the Miocene and Pliocene epochs, 12–1.6 million years ago. Some lived in parts of Eurasia,Beringia and, following the Great American Interchange, South America. Beginning about 5 million years ago, they were gradually replaced by modern elephants, but the last two South American species, in the genus Cuvieronius, did not finally become extinct until possibly as recently as 9,100 BP, and Stegomastodon remains have been dated as recently as 6,060 BP in the Valle del Magdalena, Colombia. Gomphotheres also survived in Mexico and Central America until the end of the Pleistocene

Ramayana took place in the Treta Yuga, according to Valmiki and other Puranas.

Treta  Yuga was about ,

“The duration of the Tretā-yuga is 3,600 x 360, or 1,296,000 years. The duration of the Dvāpara-yuga is 2,400 x 360, or 864,000 years. And the last, the Kali-yuga, is 1,200 x 360, or 432,000 years in total.” (Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 3.11.19) . These 4 yugas follow a timeline ratio of (4:3:2:1).

That’s about a Million Years ago.

(Please read my Post Million Year Old Tamil Quotes Vedas)

Hence the astronomical calculation being cited to date Rama at 5114 BC can be revised to the same astronomical Event around one Million ago.

So Lord Rama can be dated around One Million years ago, considering this evidence and the dates of Dwaraka(Dated 32 000 years ago), the earliest dwelling Tamil Site in Chennai which is a Million Years old.( and Tamil quotes Ramayana)

Sources.

  Stephen-Knapp.com – http://www.stephen-knapp.com/lord_rama_fact_or_fiction.htm)

http://www.grahamhancock.com/forum/DMisraB6.php

http://www.valmikiramayan.net/sundara/sarga4/sundara_4_frame.htm

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gomphothere

Valmikihttps://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2015/06/01/million-year-tamil-site-pallavaram-chennai-dated-report/

Standard
Hinduism

Hindu Kings Of Iraq Turkey Syria Lebanon Egypt Italy Mitanni Empire


I have written about the Mitanni People and the Mitanni Empire.

The Mitanni Empire covered what is now known as Iraq, Turkey Syria, Lebanon,Egypt and included Italy.

They were the ancestors of these people.

Mitanni were the ancestors of the Egyptians as well.

Mittani Empire.png Mittani Empire. “Near East 1400 BCE” by User:Javierfv1212 – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Near_East_1400_BCE.png. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Near_East_1400_BCE.png#/media/File:Near_East_1400_BCE.png

 

‘These Kings and even a Roman Emperor sported Thiruman, The Vaishnavite marks on their Body.

 

The Sun King Akhenaten of Egypt who ruled between 1352-1336 BC was a son-in-law of Tushratta, the Mitanni king. The name Tushratta has been recorded in the Hittite cuneiform script.

 

Some have suggested that the Sanskrit origin of Tushratta is Dasaratha, a few others that it is Tvesaratha (having splendid chariots), a name which is attested in the Rigveda.

“The first Mitanni king was Sutarna I (good sun). He was followed by Baratarna I (or Paratarna great sun), Parasuksatra(ruler with axe),…. Saustatar (Sauksatra, son of Suksatra, the good ruler), Artadama (abiding in cosmic law)..Tushratta (Dasaratha), and finally Matiwazza (Mativaja, whose wealth is thought) during whose lifetime the Mitanni state appears to have become a vassal to Assyria”. Subhash Kak traces the ‘arna’ syllable in the names of the kings to ‘araNi’ (अरणि) meaning ‘sun’…

(Akhenaten, Surya, and the Rigveda’, Prof Subhash Kak (an Indian American computer scientist, previous Head of Computer Science Department, Oklahoma State University)

A number of Indo-European sounding words have been identified in the cuneiform documents of the Mitanni kingdom (1500-1200 BC). In addition to nouns and adjectives with parallels in Sanskrit this Hurrian speaking kingdom had kings with Indo-Aryan names and two documents even list the main Gods of the Indian pantheon….”

 

The kingdom of the Mitanni Indo-Iranian dynasty that ruled in the land of the Hurrians was in the upper Euphrates-Tigris basin – land that is now part of northern Iraq, Syria and south-eastern Turkey.

At its greatest extent (for a brief period at the height of its dynastic power), Mitanni territory extended to the Mediterranean coast and into northern Assyria / Mesopotamia, it’s south-eastern neighbour.

Mitanni’s north-western border with theHattian kingdom of the Hittites was fluid and constantly subject to aggression except when the two rivals concluded a peace treaty – one that invoked the Indo-Iranian pantheon of Mitra, Varuna, Indra and the Nasatyas – but also one that marked the decline of the Mitanni kingdom and a decrease in size. The Mitanni and Hittites were closely related. The Hittites used the Hurrian language extensively in their inscriptions. They also shared in the development of the light chariot whose wheels used spokes .

The Hurrian lands are today a part of Greater Kurdistan….

 

Despite Tusratta’s problems, he was not beyond offering his daughter Tadukhipa in marriage to the King Amenhotep III of Egypt for a large quantity of gold. The tablet seen to the right is a letter from Tusratta to Amenhotep in which he asks for “gold in very great quantity” as a bride price, supporting his request with the comment, “Gold is as dust in the land of my brother.”

The beleaguered Tusratta was then murdered by his son in a palace coup. Tusratta’s other son, Prince Shattiwaza, fled Mitanni and was eventually given sanctuary by the Hittite King Suppiluliuma with whom he concluded a treaty c. 1380 BCE, which we know as the Suppiluliuma-Shattiwaza Treaty (discovered in 1907 CE in Hattusa, near present-day Bogazkale(Boğazkale, formerly Bogazköy) in north-central Turkey. In the treaty, the Hittite King Suppiluliuma agreed to assist Shattiwaza gain the Mitanni throne and invaded Mitanni. The Hittites captured the Mitanni capital Wassukanni after a second attempt and installed Shattiwaza as a vassal king.

The Suppiluliuma-Shattiwaza Treaty is a source of considerable information about the Mitanni. In addition, it gives us some astonishing information about the religious practices of the Mitanni for it invokes the Indo-Iranian pantheon of asuras and devas Mitras(il) (Mitra), Uruvanass(il) (Varuna), Indara (Indra) and theNasatianna (Nasatyas) (Ashwins).

Following the capture of Wassukanni, the Hittites installed new rulers in Mitanni towns while the Assyrians regained control of the territory they had lost to the Mitanni. Tusratta was killed and his son Shattiwaza became a vassal of the Hittite Suppiluliuma (c.1344 – 1322 BCE). At the same time, the rebellious Artatama became a puppet king of a reborn Assyria, led by king Assur-Uballit I (1364-1328 BCE). Wassukanni was sacked again by the Assyrian king Adad-Nirari I around 1290 BCE, after which very little is known of its history.

In our page on the Hittites, we note:
“In the Bogazkale archives, native Hurrian is used frequently for a wide range of non-official texts such as those on rituals and even the Epic of Gilgamesh – more so than native Hattian. Native Hurrian texts have been found throughout the region. One such text dated to 1750 BCE was found at Tell Hariri (ancient Mari), a Middle Euphrates site, and another at Ras Shamra (Ugarit) on the Syrian coast indicating Hurrian i.e. Mitanni influence in the region preceded the rise of Hittite power. A similar language to Hurrian is the language of Urartu located to the west of the Hittite lands at the headwaters of the Euphrates and around Lake Van. According to the literature (cf. The Hittites by O. R. Gurney, Penguin Books 1981), The Hurrians were migrants to the Upper Euphrates and Habur basin from the Elburz Mountains east across the Taurus Mountains from about 2300 BCE onwards.”

The Mitanni name for chariot warriors was maryanna or marijannina, a form of the Indo-Iranian term marya meaning ‘young man,” used in the Rig Veda when referring to the celestial warriors assembled around the Vedic deity Indra.The Mitanni were famed charioteers. They are reported to have spearheaded the development of the light war chariot with wheels that used spokes rather than solid wood wheels like those used by the Sumerians.

Tushratta's letter to Amenhotep III of Egypt Amarna from Tell el-Amarna. Housed at British Museum WAA 29791.jpg Tushratta’s letter to Amenhotep III of Egypt Amarna from Tell el-Amarna. Housed at British Museum WAA 29791
The Hittite archives of Hattusa, near present-day Bogazkale contained what is the oldest surviving horse training manual in the world. The elaborate work was written c. 1345 BCE on four tablets and contains 1080 lines by a Mitanni horse trainer named Kikkuli. It begins with the words, “Thus speaks Kikkuli, master horse trainer of the land of Mitanni” and uses various Indo-Iranian words for horse colours, numbers and names. Examples are:

assussanni a form of the Sanskrit asva-sani meaning ‘horse trainer’,
aika wartanna meaning one turn (cf. Vedic Sanskrit ek vartanam),
tera wartanna meaning three turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit tri vartanam),
panza wartanna meaning five turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit panca vartanam),
satta wartanna meaning seven turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit sapta vartanam), and
navartanna meaning nine turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit nava vartanam).
[Regrettably, writers do not mention the Old Iranian equivalents.]

A Hurrian text from Yorgan Tepe also uses Indo-Iranian words to describe the colour of horses, words such as babru for brown, parita for grey, and pinkara for a reddish hue.

The Kikkuli manual for training chariot horses highlights the links between the Mitanni and Hittites. Even though they were rivals at times, the two groups also collaborated frequently. The fact that the Hittites employed a Mitanni as a master trainer of horses may indicate that it was the Mitanni who were the regional experts in horse training especially for military purposes (in a manner similar to the Sogdians in the East) and that the Mitanni in turn had brought the expertise with them in their migration westward.

The methods used in the Kikkuli method enabled horses to be trained without injury. The text detailed a 214-day training regime using interval training and sports medicine techniques such as the principle of progression, peak loading systems, electrolyte replacement, fartlek training, intervals and repetitions and was directed at horses with a high proportion of slow-twitch muscle fibres. the Kikkuli horses were stabled, rugged, washed down with warm water and fed oats, barley and hay at least three times per day.

Kikkuli’s interval training technique stressed the leading of horses at a trot, canter and gallop, before subjecting them to the weight bearing stress of a rider, driver or chariot. Workouts sometimes numbered three a day with scheduled rest days. Kikkuli’s interval training contained three stages – the first two for developing strong legs and a strong cardio-muscular system, and the third for increasing neuromuscular conditioning. His workouts included brief recoveries to lower the heart rate. Swimming was also included in intervals of three to five sessions, with rest periods after each session. The horses were also subject to warming down periods and the method’s example of cantering included intermediate pauses to lower the heart rate partially and as the training advanced the workouts included intervals at the canter.

Mitanni Indo-Iranian Names

The names of the Mitanni kings and their capital city were of Indo-Iranian origin. For instance, Tueratta was a form of the Indo-Iranian Tvesa-ratha meaning ‘Possessor of a Chariot’. The name S’attuara was a form of Satvarmeaning ‘warrior’ and the name of the Mitanni capital Wassukanni, was a form of Vasu-khani meaning ‘wealth-mine’.

The names of proto-Indo-Iranian dieties are also found to form the names of the Kassite rulers of Babylonia.

Arta

Several Mitanni names contained the Old Persian term arta, a derivative of asha via arsha, meaning cosmic order and truth (arta transforms to the Sanskrit r’ta). Arta is found used in Old Persian Achaemenian names (e.g. Artakhshassa c.450 BCE) and in the Sogdian Avesta as well. Asha is the central ethical concept of the Avesta.

Philologists trace the Mitanni names to the Vedic equivalents. For instance, they note that the royal name Artatama was a form of the Indo-Iranian R’ta-dhaanman meaning ‘the abode of rta’, and the name Artas’s’umara was a form of Rta-smara meaning ‘remembering r’ta’.

However, for some reason, none of the writers that we have come across link the name to their Old Iranian or Old Persian equivalents – equivalents that will be closer to the Mitanni names as we have demonstrated with the use of arta above.

 

Reference and Citation.

http://www.heritageinstitute.com/zoroastrianism/ranghaya/mitanni.htm#dynasty

Standard
Hinduism

Indra In Incas Peru Viracocha Ramayana, Upanishad


Viracocha of South America tradition, is the great creator deity in the pre-Inca and Inca mythology in the Andes region of South America. Full name and some spelling alternatives are Wiracocha.

Viracocha god of Incas.Image,jpg

Viracocha, of Incas.
Image credit.wiki.

Tiqsi Huiracocha may have several meanings. In the Quechua language tiqsi means foundation or base, wira means fat, and qucha means lake, sea, or reservoir.Viracocha’s many epithets include great, all knowing, powerful, etc. Wiraqucha could mean “Fat (or foam) of the sea”.

The name is also interpreted as a celebration of body fat (Sea of fat), which has a long pre-Hispanic tradition in the Andes region as it is natural for the peasant rural poor to view fleshiness and excess body fat as the very sign of life, good health, strength, and beauty.

Another interpretation of the word is ‘The word ‘Vira’ (वीर) means ‘brave, heroic, powerful, strong’. ‘Kocha’ (कोच) means a ‘man of Mixed Ancestry.

He reminds of Indra,the Chief of Devas.

Like Indra Viracocha wields Thunderbolt and the chief Deity among the Incas, pre-Inca Pantheon.

According to Puranas Indra and Virochana both studied under Prajapathi.

While Indra advocated the worship of the Atman, The Self as the goal of Life, Virochana worshiped Sarira, the Human Body.

Hence he was not considered as a Deva in Sanatna Dharma, though his story is narrated in the Puranas and the Ramayana.

In the Valmiki Ramayan of India, Virochana (Sanskrit: विरोचन), was the first great Asura king with supernatural powers. (Asuras were power seeking deities). The Upanishads say that Virochana and Lord Indra together were taught at the feet of Prajapati. However, contrary to what he was taught, Virochana preached the Asuras to worship the ‘sharira’ (body) instead of the ‘atman’ (absolute consciousness)…

Scholars say today, the megaliths of South America, such as the Temple of ‘Kalasasaya’ (which houses an idol of Viracocha) in Bolivia, could not have been made without alien help.

Investigations in Assyrian mythology prove the existence of a tradition in Assyrian history of such a king called Berosus – a distortion of Virochana and Viracocha – as it has often been reiterated ‘b’ and ‘v’ are commutable. According to Swami Vivekananda “the western nations are the children of the great hero Virochana.” (Source: Talks with Vivekananda: Publisher- Advaita Ashram, Mayavati, Himalayas, January 1939.)’

I have posted about the origin of the Incas as being the Tamils of India.

The Incas celebrated the Makara Sankaranti in the South Indian Style.

‘Most of you in India are familiar with the Charak Puja ceremonial observed in Bengal and several States in South India. This Hindu Ceremonial also observed in Mexicohistorian call it the mexicon and peru. The Spanish Valador ritual. A relief of Bayon central temple of Angkor Thom inCambodia represents a rite similar to the Mexico Valador. The use of parasol (Chhatra) is an age-old sign of royalty and rank in India, Burma, China and Japan. The Maya Astec and the Incas also used it as a sign of royalty. Frescoes of Chak Multum in Yucatan show two types of parasols both of which correspond to types still in use in South-East Asia.’

Incas celebrated it as “Inti Raymi”

Makara Sankaranthi in Peru

For more on this Google Incas ramanan50.

Reference and citation.

http://vediccafe.blogspot.in/2012/07/in-valmiki-ramayan-of-india-virochana.html

Standard
Health

Maggi Pizzas Have Pig Harmful Chemicals Deadly Side Effects


Now Maggi is in the News for its ingredients contain Lead and other chemicals harmful to Health.
It has been taken off the shelf from UP,Delhi, Kerala and tamil Nadu is about to ban it.
Maggi noodles.jpg Maggi noodles

We had earlier the issue of Johnson and Johnson for similar offences.

Oreo cookies,which was banned in the US as early as in the Thirties!
I have been writing on this issue , Coke,Maggi,Pepsi and other Health Drinks.
No body sees to bother .
Excepion is my Five year Grandson who refuses all these saying that his Boss Thatha(that's me!) told him they are harmful)

I am providing soe information received from my friend below and right after it information from a reliable sites.

As they say in Tamil, I have blown the Whisle(Saangu, Conch)
Upto You.

Life bouy is neither bath soap nor toilet soap ! 
But it's a Cabolic soap used for bathing animals !
Europe uses Life bouy for Dogs ! And in our country millions of humans use it !
That Coke, Pepsi is  reality toilet cleaner ! it has been proved that it contains 21 types  of different poisons ! And it's sale is banned in the canteen of indian parliament ! But it is sold in whole country !!

That foreign companies selling health tonics like Boost
Complan
Horlics
Maltova
Protin-ex., were tested in Delhi at All India Institute (which houses biggest laboratory in india) and it was found that it is made from the waste left after oil is extracted from Groundnut ! Which is food for animals ! From this waste they make health tonic !!


When Amitabh Bachhan was operated in hospital for 10 long hours !
Doctor had to cut and remove large intestine !! and doctor had told him that it has rotten due to drinking of soft drinks like Coke, Pepsi ! And then he stopped advertising coke
pepsi !

 
Let's have a look over pizza companies

"Pizza Hut
Dominos
KFC
McDonalds
Pizza Corner
Papa John’s Pizza
California Pizza Kitchen
Sal’s Pizza"

These are all american companies,

Note:- to make Pizza tasty...
E-631 flavor Enhancer is added which is made from Pork or Pig meat.

● Attention friends if following codes are mentioned on food packs then you should know what you are unknowingly consuming.

E 322 - Beef
E 422 - Alcohol
E 442 - Alcohol & Chemical
E 471 - Beef & Alcohol 
E 476 - Alcohol
E 481 - mixture of Beef and Pork 
E 627 - Dangerous Chemical
E 472 - mixture of Beef, meat & Pork 
E 631 - Oil extracted from Pig fats.

● Note - you will find these codes mostly in products of foreign companies like :- Chips , Biscuits , Chewing Gums, Toffees, Kurkure and Maggi !

● Don't ignore pay your kind attention atleast for the well being of your kids, if in doubt then search by yourself through your sources if not internet. (Google)

● Look at ingredient on Maggi pack, you will find flavor (E-635 ).

● Also look for following codes on Google :-

E100, E110, E120, E140, E141, E153, E210, E213, E214, E216, E234, E252, E270, E280, E325, E326, E327, E334, E335, E336, E337, E422, E430, E431, E432, E433, E434, E435, E436, E440, E470, E471, E472, E473, E474, E475, E476, E477, E478, E481, E482, E483, E491, E492, E493, E494, E495, E542, E570, E572, E631, E635, E904.

Food-Info.net> E-numbers > E600-700

E635 : Sodium ribonucleotides

Origin:
Mixture of sodium salts of guanylic (E626) and inosinic acid (E630).Function & Characteristics:
Flavour enhancer. Guanylates and inosinates do not have the specific umami taste but strongly enhance many other flavours, thereby reducing the amounts of salt or other flavour enhancers needed in a product.

Products:
Used in many products. Mainly used in low sodium/salt products.

Acceptable daily intake (ADI):
None determined. Guanylates and inosinates may not be used in products intended for children under 12 weeks.

Side effects:
Asthmatic people should avoid guanylates and inosinates. As guanylates and inosinates are metabolised to purines, they should be avoided by people suffering from gout. However, the concentrations used are generally so low that no effects are to be expected.

Dietary restrictions:
Guanylates and inosinates are generally produced from meat, but partly also from fish. They are thus not suitable for vegans and vegetarians, and in most cases not suitable for Jews, Muslims and Hindus, depending on the origin of the product. Only the producer can provide information on the origin.”

Beware Maggi Lovers : Cooking Maggi Noodles in wrong way is very dangerous for health.

There is a certain way to cook maggi. You may be thinking whats new in this but the cooking process which is shown behind the packet maybe right but it is surely harmful to your body because maggi noodles are coated with Wax which harms us and takes 3 to 4 days to excrete the wax which is harmful. The ingredient called Msg can make you fat and fat people kknow how much difficult it is to loose their weight. Maggi should not be given to young children as they are also harmful to them.

Normally, how we cook the instant noodles is to put the noodles into a pot with water, throw in the powder and let it cook for around 3 minutes and then it’s ready to eat. This is the WRONG way and dangerous method of cooking the instant noodles like Maggi. By doing this, when we actually boil the ingredients in the powder,normally with MSG, it will change the molecular structure of the MSG, causing it to be toxic. The other thing that you may or may not realize is that, the noodles are coated with wax and it will take around 4 to 5 days for the body to excrete the wax after you have eaten the noodles.

CORRECT METHOD OF COOKING MAGGI:

The correct way to cook instant noodles without harming our bodies and health is
1. Boil the noodles in a pot of water.
2. Once the noodles are cooked, take out the noodles, and throw away the water which contains wax.
3. Boil another pot of water, add the cooked noodles into the hot boiling water and then turn off the stove.
4. Only at this stage when the stove is off, and while the water is very hot, add the flavouring powder into the water, to make noodle soup.
5. However, if you need dry noodles, remove the noodles and add the flavoring powder and toss it to get dry noodles.

2. Maggi is non vegetarian

Maggi contains MSG (Monosodium glutamate) used as a flavor enhancer, which is made? using Bactosoytone, itself made from soy protein using a catalyst enzyme porcine (taken from intestine of Pig). Chemically, catalyst never goes in the molecular structure of Bactosoytone, hence it’s Vegetarian for Nestle. MSG as such is harmful to health. Maggi also launched no-MSG series known as Vegetable Atta-Maggie, but that’s just a makeover.

Atta Maggie contains? DSG (DiSodium Glutamate), which does contain Bactosoytone. Not written in ingredients as such, hidden under alias Flavor-627. Maggi also contains flavour enhancers E 631 and E 635. Also a huge number of popular packed foods such as Magginoodles, biscuits etc and even other products such as toothpaste, soaps etc contain animal fat in them, that too, mostly PIG FAT.

“Disodium glutamate is produced from dried fish or dried seaweed and is often added to instant noodles, potato chips and other snacks, savouryrice, tinned vegetables, cured meats, and packaged soup”.

Monosodium glutamate (MSG – E621) is a flavor enhancer commonly added to Chinesefood, canned vegetables, soups and processed meats.

The following table indicates additives which are always derived from animals.

E Number Additive Name
120 Cochineal, Carminic acid, Carmines Natural Red 4 – colouring
A colouring that makes many foods red. Found in alcoholic drinks, fruit pie fillings, jams, many sweets and even cheeses. Cochineal is made from the female insect found on cacti called Dactylopius Coccus. She is boiled alive or left to “cook” alive through sun exposure. Cochineal is the result of crushing scales of the insect into a red powder.
441 Gelatine – Emulsifier / Gelling Agent
You may not find this E number 441 on food ingredients listings anymore because instead of an additive, Gelatine has now been classed as food (made of animal skin and hoofs) in it’s own right. Remember, all types of gelatine are animal based and can be found in dairy products like yoghurts, plus many kinds of confectionery, jellies and other sweets.
542 Bone phosphate – Anti-caking agent
631 Disodium inosinate – Flavour enhancer
Almost always made from animals and fish
635 Disodium 5′-ribonucleotides – Flavour enhancer
Often made from animals
901 Beeswax – white and yellow – Glazing Agent
Not suitable for Vegans.
966 Lactitol – Sweetener
Derived from Lactose, commercially prepared using whey, so unsuitable for vegans.

(Source)

The video belows shows the dangers of Monosodium glutamate (MSG)

The Dangers of MSG – Part 1 ‘The Hidden Danger in Your Food’ (Flavor Enhancers E621 side effects)

FOOD ADDITIVE CODE BREAKER & SIDE EFFECTS – FLAVOR ENHANCERS, MSG


Number Name Comments
E620 L-Glutamic acid might cause similar problems as MSG(621), young children should avoid it
E621 Monosodium glutamate (MSG) can be an allergen, not permitted in foods for infants and young children
E622 Monopotassium glutamate can cause nausea, vomiting, diarrhoea , abdominal cramps. Typical products are low sodium salt substitutes
E627 Disodiumguanylate not permitted in foods for infants and young children
E631 Disodium inosinate not permitted in foods for infants and young children
E635 Sodium 5’ribonucleotide not permitted in Australia

(Source)Why used in maggi ??

Pigs skin juice is used for bringing taste to maggi ans other flavour enhancers are listed in the above tables which play an important role in bringing the taste to the Maggi.

Simple experiment to try at home if you are non vegetarian:-
Boil chicken maggi soup powder and vegetarian maggi noodles masala powder

After boiling, taste both of them. They will taste the same.
(Source)

3. Why Jain and Vaishnav people can’t eat Maggi??

People who follow jain and vaishnav religion can’t eat Maggi because it contains Onion and Garlic powder in it.

4. Other Foods which contains animals

  • Albumen: This is the white of egg and is commonly used on bread and confectionary.
  • Ajinomoto: Made from fish. Used as a sauce or in Chinese food.
  • Cheese: Most foreign cheeses are made by using stomach acids obtained from the slitting the stomachs of calves while alive.
  • Chewing gum: Usually made of vegetable gum but may contain glycerine, gelatine, stearic acid and emulsifiers of animal origin. Check on the label.
  • Chips: Always fried in animal fat abroad at all fast food eateries. Packaged Indian crisps must specify that they are cooked in vegetable oils or assume that they are not.
  • Chocolates: The most commonly used animal ingredients in chocolates are egg white, egg lecithin, shellac and gelatine. Nestle’s Kitkat is made of calf rennet. Turkish Delight, fruit rolls, toffees, marshmallows, jujubes, peppermints usually contain gelatine. Polo Mints contain beef. So do most Western sweets that come in via the Middle East. Smarties contain cochineal.
  • Colas: May use ester gum as emulsifiers. Ester gum’s main ingredient is glycerol. Coca Cola admits to using glycerine.
  • Ice-cream: Unless specifically listed as vegetarian, the ice cream contains eggs and gelatine obtained by boiling cattle udders, noses and anuses. Amul and Baskin Robbins are vegetarian.
  • Jam: Jammay contain gelatine
  • Jelly: Jelly is always made of gelatine. In fact the word jelly is a short form of gelatine. A few companies make it from vegetable gum and mark it as vegetarian jelly. Look for the label.
  • Varakh: This is made by beating silver between fresh hot cow/buffalo intestines. Each piece of varakh contains specks of intestine.
  • Riboflavin: This is used as a orange-yellow colouring agent. It is obtained from egg yolk or liver. It can also come from vegetables but that is expensive. Check with the manufacturer.
  • Worcester Sauce: It contains small fish called anchovies.
Reference.
http://www.food-info.net/uk/e/e635.htm

Guruprasad

http://foodie-funda.blogspot.in/2013/06/why-all-vegetarians-vegans-should-know.html


Standard
Hinduism, Uncategorized

Lord Balaji Feet Thirumala Man Made?


The legends of India and Hinduism are at once mind boggling to the extent of testing one’s imagination and at the same time most of them are verifiable with facts from antiquity, Astronomical dating, Linguistics, Carbon Dating..

Sreevari Padaalu Thirumala.Image.jpg Lord Balaji Foot prints.Tirumala Hills, India

.We have Human settlements in India,in Chennai itself dating back to 1.07 Million years!

We have Bhimbedka rock inscriptions dating back to some 50,000 years.

Lord Balaji Face in Tirupathi Hills.jpg. Lord Balaji Face in Tirupathi Hills.

We have references to Tsunamis in Tamil Classics,which are now being accepted by science as Facts.

Mount Toba’s ashes settled in Jwalapuram, Kurnool, Andhra and this is dated again to antiquity.

We have the Nazca lines of Peru which resembles Shiva’s Trident.

Lord Krishan’s  son Pradhyumna built a city in Russia.

Lahore Pakistan was built by Lava, son of Lord Rama.

The Mayas and Incas followed the Agama procedure in building their Pyramids.

In the Middle east we have the Shiva Temple now called Mecca.

Also we have a Shiva temple in Petra Jordan.

The US is not far behind nor are the Americas.

The Central American countries followed Ramayana and even Andal’s Thiruppaavai.

Makara Sankaranthi was celebrated there.

And we have a Natural Vishnu temple in the Grand Canyon.

I have written on all these with authentic proof and Links.

About a couple of years back I posted an article that the Thirumala Hills in the Eastern ghats of India resemble the face of Lord Venkateswara of Tirupati.

I also posted some articles on some strange happenings in Tirupati which defy reason.

Mind you these have been documented.

Now as the Deccan Plateau is one of the oldest landmass of the earth and it has a natural arch, I checked whether  I could find any information geologically in support of the Legend of Lord Balaji.

In the process I came across information that Lord Venkaestwara’s Feet are to be found in the Thirumala Hills.

And people worship this.

Though I had been to Tirupati many times I never knew of this.

 


Srivari Padalu:

According to Vedas/Puranas ‘Srivari Padalu’ is the place where Lord Venkateswara Swamy first set his feet on one of the seven hills namely ‘Narayanagiri’. The footprint of the Lord is available in this place to the pilgrims with restricted access by T.T.D so that they cannot touch the foot prints. Pilgrims have to climb 300 odd steps to reach this divine spot from where a beautiful top view of the temple town ‘Tirumala’ is very delightful to watch.

 

Location: Srivari Padalu , Tirumala

 

Distance: 6 Km from Tirumala Bus stand

 

Timings: 6:00 AM to 6:00 PM

 

Address:
Srivari Padalu,
Narayanagiri Road,Tirumala,
Tirupathi, Andhra Pradesh
India

What about the History of the Easten Ghat of which the Thirumala forms a part along with six other Hills?

The Eastern Ghats are older than the Western Ghats, and have a complex geologic history related to the assembly and breakup of the ancient supercontinent of Rodinia and the assembly of the Gondwana supercontinent.

The Eastern Ghats are made up of charnockites, granite gneiss, khondalites, metamorphic gneisses and quartzite rock formations. The structure of the Eastern Ghats includes thrusts and strike-slip faults[2] all along its range. Limestone, bauxiteand iron ore are also found in the Eastern Ghats hill ranges.

The Eparchaean Unconformity of the Tirumala Hills is a major discontinuity of stratigraphic significance that represents an extensive period of erosion and non-deposition. It is seen at the steep natural slopes, road scars and ravines in the Tirupati– Tirumala Ghat road in the Chittoor district of Andhra Pradesh.

Which individual has gone up to the top of the Thirumala hills  to sculpt Two Feet  only to propagate Hinduism and Lord Venkateswara?

And what did he get out of this?

 

Citation.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eastern_Ghats

http://tourism.intirupati.com/place/srivari-padalu/

Standard
Hinduism

Did Rishis Compose The Vedas


The Vedas are called Apaurusheya, not made by Man.

Vedas are the breath of God/Reality Brahman.

Hindu Scriptures List.jpg Hindu Scriptures List. Image credit.http://www.crystalinks.com/vedas.html

They are the Uswaasa and Viswaasa ,Inhalation and Exhalation.

Yet we find references that rishis have composed the Vedas, Sukthas of the Vedas.

And we have , for every mantra, Devatha, Adi Devatha, and  Rishis.

And many women were also involved in the process.

Vedas are grasped from Ether by the Realized Souls.

For those who want to criticise this concept, let me remind them where their emails and files are if they have been saved in G Drive.

Those attuned to the frequency of the Mantras receive them intuitively.

To attain that level one needs practice and application.

It is Apps for reaching Reality.

These Mantras were grasped by more than one at the same time or at different time frames.

For every Manvantara the Saptha Rishis change.

They are in charge of grasping these Mantras, to be later compiled by some body else.

For Our Manvantara, the Vedas were compiled by Krishna Dwaipaayana Vyaasa.

It is the same Vyasa who wrote the Mahabharata and The Seventeen Puranas.

His Father Parashara wrote the First Purana, The Vishnu Purana.

There is also a view that this Vyasa could be differnt as the adjective Krishna Dwaipaayana is provided.

Krishna means ‘Dark/Black.

Dwaipaayana is his name,meaning Island born.

He was born on Island in Yamuna river near Kalpi, Uttar Pradesh, India.

There is also a view that he was born in the Tanahun district in western Nepal.

It is also stated that he was an extension of the Krishna  Avatar of Vishnu, in the Dwapara Yuga.

( I am of the view that he was born in Yamuna Island . I shall be posting on this issue later)

Vyasa means compiler ,one who composes Prose.

So Krishna Dwaipaayana is a Vyasa.

I take the view that he is an extension of the  Krishna Avatar of Vishnu.

Now to Vedas and Rishis.

Each Veda Mantra has a Rishi, who grasped the Mantra, Chandas, (the meter in which it is to be recited) and Adhi Devata,he Presiding Deity of the Mantra.

When one chants a Veda Mantra, one has to recite all the three.

For Gayathri, the Rishi is Savtiraya Rishi Viswamitra,Chandas is Nisruth Gayatri and the Presding Deity is Savitha.

( The adjective Savitraya Rishi to Viswamitra raises a question whether this is the same Viswamitra who antagonized Vasishta and  with Lord Rama.i am researching into this.Scholars may contribute)

Maha Mantras have the same rules,

Vishnu Sahasranama has Rishi Agasthya, Chandas Anushtup and Presiding Deity Maha Vishnu.

For Sri Rudram , Rishi Agoora Chandas Anustup and the Presiding Deity is Sri Rudra.

For Lalitha Sahasranama Rishi is Vagdevata, Chandas is Anushtup and the Presiding Deity is Lalita Parameswari.

Please read my posts on Saptha Rishis, Rishi’s list, Chandas.

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/04/06/chandas-vedic-meters-details/

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/05/30/sages-of-india-list-a-timeline/

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/09/09/saptha-rishis-qualification-details/

Reference.

https://www.trsiyengar.com/id137.shtml

Standard
Hinduism

Devi Describes Herself Devi Gita Text English Translation


Hinduism, Sanatna Dharma is so close to God that God even speaks to mortals.

Going a step higher gods describe themselves,

( This has given rise to theory Gods were Aliens)

Erich Von Daniken had postulated that the aliens have manipulated our genetic codes and he had quoted from the Ramayana and the Mahabharata.

I have posted articles on this with my take on this issue.

Now onto Gods speaking to humans and describing Himself/Herself.

The Ultimate Truth in Sanatana Dharma is the Reality, Brahman, with No Attributes ,It is a Principle and we are all a part of it and when wisdom dawns we realize our selves( Advaita)

But how come there are numerous Gods and that too speaking conversing Gods?

Lalita Tripura Sundari.jpg

Lalita Tripura Sundari.

Though the Reality is One and has no persona, it is difficult for the untrained Mind to focus on the abstract, it needs an anchor to cling to in the process of Self Realization.

From myriad thoughts the Mind has to be trained to focus on One to become totally thought free.

This is Moksha, nirvana.

So many Gods have been postulated  to suit one’s temperament.

For more on this read my Post  Gods Yes or No.

Lord Krishna describes His Attributes in the Bhagavad Gita.

Devi describes herself in the Srrimad Bhagavatham

The seventh canto of the Devi Bhagavatham is called the Devi Gita..

This is the essence of Devi, having been revealed by Herself.

There is another sacred Text where the Devi was described at Her bidding is the Lalita Sahasranama.

Read my Posts on this..

The Devî said:–“Hear, ye Immortals! My words with attention, that I am now going to speak to you, hearing which will enable the Jîvas to realise My Essence. Before the creation, I, only I, existed; nothing else was existent then. My Real Self is known by the names Chit, Sambit (Intelligence), Para Brahma and others. My Âtman is beyond mind, beyond thought, beyond any name or mark, without any parallel, and beyond birth, death or any other change or transformation. My Self has one inherent power called Mâyâ. This Mâyâ is not existent, nor non-existent, nor can it be called both. This unspeakable substance Mâyâ always exists (till the final emancipation or Moksa).

Mâyâ can be destroyed by Brahmna Jñâna; so it can not be called existent, again if Mâyâ does not exist, the practical world catinot exist. So it cannot be called non-existent. Of course it cannot be called both, for it would involve contradictions. This Mâyâ (without beginning but with end at the time of Moksa) naturally arises as heat comes out of fire, as the rays come out of the Sun and as the cooling rays come out of the Moon. Just as all the Karmas of the Jîvas dissolve in deep sleep (S’usupti), so at the time of Pralaya or the General Dissolution, the Karmas of the Jîvas, the Jîvas and Time all become merged, in one uniform mass in this great Mâyâ. United with My S’aktî, I am the Cause of this world; this S’aktî has this defect that it has the power of hiding Me, its Originator.

I am Nirguna. And when I am united with my S’aktî, Mâyâ, 1 become Saguns, the Great Cause of this world. This Mâyâ is divided into two, Vidyâ and Avidyâ. Avidyâ Mâyâ hides Me; whereas Vidyâ Mâyâ does not. Avidyâ creates whereas Vidyâ Mâyâ liberates.

Mâyâ united with Chaitanya (Intelligence), i. e., Chidâbhâsa is the efficient cause of this Universe; whereas Mâyâ reduced to and united with five original elements is the material Cause of the Universe. Some call this Mâyâ tapas; some call Her inert, material; some call Her knowledge; some call Her Mâyâ, Pradhâna, Prakriti, Ajâ (unborn) and sonic others call Her S’aktî. The S’aiva authors call Her Vimars’a and the other Vedântists call Her Avidyâ; in short, this Mâyâ is in the heads of all the Pundits. This Mâyâ is called various in the Nigamas.

p. 738

That which is seen is inert; for this reason Mâyâ is Jada (inert) and as the knowledge it conveys is destroyed, it is false. Chaitanya (Intelligence) is not seen; if It were seen, it would have been Jada. Chaitanya is self-luminous; not illumined by any other source. Were It so, Its Enlightener would have to be illumined by some other. thing and so the fallacy of Anavasthâ creeps in (an endless series of causes and effects). Again one thing cannot be the actor and the thing, acted upon (being contrary to each other); so Chaitanya cannot be illumined by itself. So It is Self-luminous; and it illumines Sun, Moon, etc., as a lamp is self-luminous and illumines other objects. So, O Mountain! This My Intelligence is established as eternal and everlasting. The waking, dreaming and deep sleep states do not remain constant but the sense of “I” remains the same, whether in waking, dreaming or deep sleep state; its anomaly is never felt. (The Bauddhas say that) The sense of ntelligence, Jñâna, is also not, felt; there in the absence of it; so what is existent is also temporarily existent. But (it can then be argued that) then the Witness by which that absence is sensed, that Intelligence, in the shape of the Witness, is eternal. So the Pundits of all the reasonable S’âstras declare that Samvit (Intelligence) is Eternal and it is Blissful the fountain of all love. Never the Jîvas or embodied souls feel “I am not”; but “I am” this feeling is deeply established in the soul as Love. Thus it is clearly evident that I am quite Separate from anything else which are all false. Also I am one continuous (no interval or separation existing within Me). Again Jñâna is not the Dharma (the natural quality) of Âtman but it is of the very nature of Âtman. If Jñâna ware the Dharma of Âtman, then Jñâna would have been material; so Jñâna is immaterial. If (for argument’s sake) Jñâna be denominated as material, that cannot be. For Jñâna is of the nature of Intelligence and Âtman is of the the nature of Intelligence. Intelligence has not the attribute of being Dharma. Here the thing Chit is not different from its quality (Chit). So Âtman is always of the nature of Jñâna and happiness; Its nature is Truth; It is always Full, unattached and void of duality. This Âtman again, united with Mâyâ, composed of desires and Karmas, wants to create, due to the want of discrimination, the twenty-four tattvas, according to the previous Samskâras (tendencies), time and Karma. O Mountain! The re-awakening after Pralaya Susupti is not done with Buddhi (for then Buddhi is not at all manifested). So this creation is said to be effected without any Buddhi (proper intelligence). O Chief of the Immovables! The Tattva (Reality) that I have spoken to you is most excellent and it is my Extraordinary Form merely. In the Vedas it is known as Avyâkrita (unmodified), Avyakta (unmanifested)

p. 709

Mâyâ S’abala (divided into various parts) and so forth. In all tlkc S’âstras, it is stated to be the Cause of all causes, the Primeval Tattva and Sachchidlinanda Vigraba. Where all the Karmas are solidified and where Ichchâ S’aktî, (will), Jñâna S’aktî (intelligence) and Kriyâ S’aktî (action) all are melted in one, that is called the Mantra Hrîm, that is the first Tattva. From this comes out Âkâsa, having the property of sound, thence Vâyu (air) with “touch” property; then fire with form, then water having “Rasa” property; and lastly the earth having the quality “smell.” The Pundits say that the “sound” is the only quality of Âkâsa; air has two qualities viz., sound and touch, fire has three qualities sound, touch, form; water has four qualities sound, touch, form, taste; and the earth has five qualities sound, touch, form, taste and smell, Out of these five original elements, the allpervading, Sûtra (string or thread) arose. This Sûtrâtman (soul) is called the “Linga Deha,” comprising within itself all the Prânas; this is the subtle body of the Paramâtman. And what is said in the previous lines as Avyakta or Unmainfested and in which the Seed of the World is involved and whence the Linga Deha has sprung, that is called the Causal body (Kârana body) of the Paramâtman. The five original elements (Apañchikrita called the five Tan Mâtrâs) being created, next by the Pañchîkarana process, the gross elements are created. The process is now being stated:–O Girijâ! Each of the five original elements is divided into two parts; one part of each of which is subdivided into four parts. This fourth part of each is united with the half of four other elements different from it and thus each gross element is formed. By these five gross elements, the Cosmic (Virât) body is formed and this is called the Gross Body of the God. Jñânendriyas (the organs of knowledge) arise from Sattva Gunas of each of these five elements. Again the Sattva Gunas of each of the Jñânendriyas united become the Antah Karanâni. This Antah karana is of four kinds, according as its functions vary. When it is engaged in forming Sankalpas, resolves, and Vikalpas (doubts) it is called “mind.” When it is free from doubts and when it arrives at the decisive conclusion, it is called “Chitta”; and when it rests simply on itself in the shape of the feeling “I”, it is called Ahamkâra. From the Rajo Guna of each of the five elements arises Vâk (speech), Pâni (hands) Pâda (feet), Pâyu (Anus) and Upastha (organs of generation). Again their Rajo parts united give rise to the five Prânas (Prâna, Apâna, Samâna, Udâna and Vyâna) the Prâna Vayu resides in the heart; Apâna Vayu in the Arms; Samâna Vayu resides in the Navel; Udâna Vayu rasides in the Throat; and the Vyâna Vâyu resides, pervading all over the body. My subtle body (Linga Deha) arises from the union of the five.

Links.

Translation in English.

http://www.sacred-texts.com/hin/dg/dg02.htm

Devi Gita Sanskrit Text.

You may download pdf from the Link here.

 ॥ श्री गणेशाय नमः ॥

         ॥ ॐ नमः श्री देव्यै ॥

          अथ श्रीमद्देवीगीता प्रारभ्यते ।
             प्रथमोऽध्यायः ।
हिमालय उवाच -
योगं च भक्तिसहितं ज्ञानं च श्रुतिसंमतम् ।
वदस्व परमेशानि त्वमेवाहं यतो भवेः ॥

व्यास उवाच -
इति तस्य वचः श्रुत्वा प्रसन्नमुखपङ्कजा ।
वक्तुमारभताम्बा सा रहस्यं श्रुतिगूहितम्॥

शृण्वन्तु निर्जराः सर्वे व्याहरन्त्या वचो मम ।
यस्य श्रवणमात्रेण मद्रूपत्वं प्रपद्यते ॥ १॥

अहमेवास पूर्वं मे नान्यत्किञ्चिन्नगाधिप ।
तदात्मरूपं चित्संवित्परब्रह्मैकनामकम् ॥ २॥

अप्रतर्क्यमनिर्देश्यमनौपम्यमनामयम् ।
तस्य काचित्स्वतःसिद्धा शक्तिर्मायेति विश्रुता ॥ ३॥

न सती सा नासती सा नोभयात्मा विरोधतः ।
एतद्विलक्षणा काचिद्वस्तुभूताऽस्ति सर्वदा ॥ ४॥

पावकस्योष्णतेवेयमुष्णांशोरिव दीधितिः ।
चन्द्रस्य चन्द्रिकेवेयं ममेयं सहजा ध्रुवा ॥ ५॥

तस्यां कर्माणि जीवानां जीवाः कालाश्च सञ्चरे ।
अभेदेन विलीनाः स्युः सुषुप्तौ व्यवहारवत् ॥ ६॥

स्वशक्तेश्च समायोगादहं बीजात्मतां गता ।
स्वधारावरणात्तस्या दोषत्वं च समागतम् ॥ ७॥

चैतन्यस्य समायोगान्निमित्तत्वं च कथ्यते ।
प्रपञ्चपरिणामाच्च समवायित्वमुच्यते ॥ ८॥

केचित्तां तप इत्याहुस्तमः केचिज्जडं परे ।
ज्ञानं माया प्रधानं च प्रकृतिं शक्तिमप्यजाम् ॥ ९॥

विमर्श इति तां प्राहुः शैवशास्त्रविशारदाः ।
अविद्यामितरे प्राहुर्वेदतत्त्वार्थचिन्तकाः ॥ १०॥

एवं नानाविधानि स्युर्नामानि निगमादिषु ।
तस्याजडत्वं दृश्यत्वाज्ज्ञाननाशात्ततोऽसती ॥११॥

चैतन्यस्य न दृश्यत्वं दृश्यत्वे जडमेव तत् ।
स्वप्रकाशं च चैतन्यं न परेण प्रकाशितम् ॥ १२॥

अनवस्थादोषसत्त्वान्न स्वेनापि प्रकाशितम् ।
कर्मकर्तृविरोधः स्यात्तस्मात्तद्दीपवत्स्वयम् ॥ १३॥

प्रकाशमानमन्येषां भासकं विद्धि पर्वत ।
अत एव च नित्यत्वं सिद्धं संवित्तनोर्मम ॥ १४॥

जाग्रत्स्वप्नसुषुप्त्यादौ दृश्यस्य व्यभिचारतः ।
संविदो व्यभिचारश्च नानुभूतोऽस्ति कर्हिचित् ॥ १५॥

यदि तस्याप्यनुभवतर्ह्ययं येन साक्षिणा ।
अनुभूतः स एवात्र शिष्टः संविद्वपुः पुरा ॥ १६॥

अत एव च नित्यत्वं प्रोक्तं सच्छास्त्रकोविदः ।
आनन्दरूपता चास्याः परप्रेमास्पदत्वतः ॥ १७॥

मा न भूवं हि भूयासमिति प्रेमात्मनि स्थितम् ।
सर्वस्यान्यस्य मिथ्यात्वादसङ्गत्वं स्फुटं मम ॥ १८॥

अपरिच्छिन्नताप्येवमत एव मता मम ।
तच्च ज्ञानं नात्मधर्मो धर्मत्वे जडताऽऽत्मनः ॥ १९॥

ज्ञानस्य जडशेषत्वं न दृष्टं न च सम्भवि ।
चिद्धर्मत्वं तथा नास्ति चितश्चिन्न हि भिद्यते ॥ २०॥

तस्मादात्मा ज्ञानरूपः सुखरूपश्च सर्वदा ।
सत्यः पूर्णोऽप्यसङ्गश्च द्वैतजालविवर्जितः ॥ २१॥

स पुनः कामकर्मादियुक्तया स्वीयमायया ।
पूर्वानुभूतसंस्कारात्कालकर्मविपाकतः ॥ २२॥

अविवेकाच्च तत्त्वस्य सिसृक्षावान्प्रजायते ।
अबुद्धिपूर्वः सर्गोऽयं कथितस्ते नगाधिप ॥ २३॥

एतद्धि यन्मया प्रोक्तं मम रूपमलौकिकम् ।
अव्याकृतं तदव्यक्तं मायाशबलमित्यपि ॥ २४॥

प्रोच्यते सर्वशास्त्रेषु सर्वकारणकारणम् ।
तत्त्वानामादिभूतं च सच्चिदानन्दविग्रहम् ॥ २५॥

सर्वकर्मघनीभूतमिच्छाज्ञानक्रियाश्रयम् ।
ह्रीङ्कारमन्त्रवाच्यं तदादितत्त्वं तदुच्यते ॥ २६॥

तस्मादाकाश उत्पन्नः शब्दतन्मात्ररूपकः ।
भवेत्स्पर्शात्मको वायुस्तेजो रूपात्मकं पुनः ॥ २७॥

जलं रसात्मकं पश्चात्ततो गन्धात्मिका धरा ।
शब्दैकगुण आकाशो वायुः स्पर्शरवान्वितः ॥ २८॥

शब्दस्पर्शरूपगुणं तेज इत्युच्यते बुधैः ।
शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसैरापो वेदगुणाः स्मृताः ॥ २९॥

शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसगन्धैः पञ्चगुणा धरा ।
तेभ्योऽभवन्महत्सूत्रं यल्लिङ्गं परिचक्षते ॥ ३०॥

सर्वात्मकं तत्सम्प्रोक्तं सूक्ष्मदेहोऽयमात्मनः ।
अव्यक्तं कारणो देहः स चोक्तः पूर्वमेव हि ॥ ३१॥

यस्मिञ्जगद्बीजरूपं स्थितं लिङ्गोद्भवो यतः ।
ततः स्थूलानि भूतानि पञ्चीकरणमार्गतः ॥ ३२॥

पञ्च सङ्ख्यानि जायन्ते तत्प्रकारस्त्वथोच्यते ।
पूर्वोक्तानि च भूतानि प्रत्येकं विभजेद्द्विधा ॥ ३३॥

एकैकं भागमेकस्य चतुर्धा विभजेद्गिरे ।
स्वस्वेतरद्वितीयांशे योजनात्पञ्च पञ्च ते॥ ३४॥

तत्कार्यं च विराड् देहः स्थूलदेहोऽयमात्मनः ।
पञ्चभूतस्थसत्त्वांशैः श्रोत्रादीनां समुद्भवः ॥ ३५॥

ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणां राजेन्द्र प्रत्येकं मीलितैस्तु तैः ।
अन्तःकरणमेकं स्याद्वृत्तिभेदाच्चतुर्विधम् ॥ ३६॥

यदा तु सङ्कल्पविकल्पकृत्यं
       तदा भवेत्तन्मन इत्यभिख्यम् ।
स्याद्बुद्धिसञ्ज्ञं च यदा प्रवेत्ति
       सुनिश्चितं संशयहीनरूपम् ॥ ३७॥

अनुसन्धानरूपं तच्चित्तं च परिकीर्तितम् ।
अहङ्कृत्याऽऽत्मवृत्या तु तदहङ्कारतां गतम् ॥ ३८॥

तेषां रजोंऽशैर्जातानि क्रमात्कर्मेन्द्रियाणि च ।
प्रत्येकं मीलितैस्तैस्तु प्राणो भवति पञ्चधा ॥ ३९॥

हृदि प्राणो गुदेऽपानो नाभिस्थस्तु समानकः ।
कण्ठदेशेप्युदानः स्याद्व्यानः सर्वशरीरगः ॥ ४०॥

ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणि पञ्चैव पञ्च कर्मेन्द्रियाणि च ।
प्राणादि पञ्चकं चैव धिया च सहितं मनः ॥ ४१॥

एतत्सूक्ष्मशरीरं स्यान्मम लिङ्गं यदुच्यते ।
तत्र या प्रकृतिः प्रोक्ता सा राजन्विविधा स्मृता ॥ ४२॥

सत्त्वात्मिका तु माया स्यादविद्या गुणमिश्रिता ।
स्वाश्रयं या तु संरक्षेत्सा मायेति निगद्यते ॥ ४३॥

तस्यां यत्प्रतिबिम्बं स्याद्बिम्बभूतस्य चेशितुः ।
स ईश्वरः समाख्यातः स्वाश्रयज्ञानवान् परः ॥ ४४॥

सर्वज्ञः सर्वकर्ता च सर्वानुग्रहकारकः ।
अविद्यायां तु यत्किञ्चित्प्रतिबिम्बं नगाधिप ॥ ४५॥

ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणि पञ्चैव पञ्च कर्मेन्द्रियाणि च ।
प्राणादि पञ्चकं चैव धिया च सहितं मनः ॥ ४१॥

एतत्सूक्ष्मशरीरं स्यान्मम लिङ्गं यदुच्यते ।
तत्र या प्रकृतिः प्रोक्ता सा राजन्विविधा स्मृता ॥ ४२॥

सत्त्वात्मिका तु माया स्यादविद्या गुणमिश्रिता ।
स्वाश्रयं या तु संरक्षेत्सा मायेति निगद्यते ॥ ४३॥

तस्यां यत्प्रतिबिम्बं स्याद्बिम्बभूतस्य चेशितुः ।
स ईश्वरः समाख्यातः स्वाश्रयज्ञानवान् परः ॥ ४४॥

सर्वज्ञः सर्वकर्ता च सर्वानुग्रहकारकः ।
अविद्यायां तु यत्किञ्चित्प्रतिबिम्बं नगाधिप ॥ ४५॥

तदेव जीवसञ्ज्ञं स्यात्सर्वदुःखाश्रयं पुनः ।
द्वयोरपीह सम्प्रोक्तं देहत्रयमविद्यया ॥ ४६॥

देहत्रयाभिमानाच्चाप्यभून्नामत्रयं पुनः ।
प्राज्ञस्तु कारणात्मा स्यात्सूक्ष्मधी तु तैजसः ॥ ४७॥

स्थूलदेही तु विश्वाख्यस्त्रिविधः परिकीर्तितः ।
एवमीशोऽपि सम्प्रोक्त ईशसूत्रविराट्पदैः ॥ ४८॥

प्रथमो व्यष्टिरूपस्तु समष्ट्यात्मा परः स्मृतः ।
स हि सर्वेश्वरः साक्षाज्जीवानुग्रहकाम्यया ॥ ४९॥

करोति विविधं विश्वं नानाभोगाश्रयं पुनः ।
मच्छक्तिप्रेरितो नित्यं मयि राजन्प्रकल्पितः ॥ ५०॥

इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां प्रथमोऽध्यायः ॥



             ॥ अथ द्वितीयोऽध्यायः ॥

देव्युवाच -
मन्मायाशक्तिसङ्क्लृप्तञ्जगत्सर्वं चराचरम् ।
सापि मत्तः पृथङ् माया नास्त्येव परमार्थतः ॥ १॥

व्यवहारदृशा सेयं मायाऽविद्येति विश्रुता ।
तत्त्वदृष्ट्या तु नास्त्येव तत्त्वमेवास्ति केवलम् ॥ २॥

साहं सर्वं जगत्सृष्ट्वा तदन्तः प्रविशाम्यहम् ।
माया कर्मादिसहिता गिरे प्राणपुरःसरा ॥ ३॥

लोकान्तरगतिर्नो चेत्कथं स्यादिति हेतुना ।
यथा यथा भवन्त्येव मायाभेदास्तथा तथा ॥ ४॥

उपाधिभेदाद्भिन्नाऽहं घटाकाशादयो यथा ।
उच्चनीचादि वस्तूनि भासयन्भास्करः सदा ॥ ५ ॥

न दुष्यति तथैवाहं दोषैर्लिप्ता कदापि न ।
मयि बुद्ध्यादिकर्तृत्वमध्यस्यैवापरे जनाः ॥ ६॥

वदन्ति चात्मा कर्तेति विमूढा न सुबुद्धयः ।
अज्ञानभेदतस्तद्वन्मायाया भेदतस्तथा ॥ ७॥

जीवेश्वरविभागश्च कल्पितो माययैव तु ।
घटाकाशमहाकाशविभागः कल्पितो यथा ॥ ८॥

तथैव कल्पितो भेदो जीवात्मपरमात्मनोः ।
यथा जीवबहुत्वं च माययैव न च स्वतः ॥ ९॥

तथेश्वरबहुत्वं च मायया न स्वभावतः ।
देहेन्द्रियादिसङ्घातवासनाभेदभेदिता ॥ १०॥

अविद्या जीवभेदस्य हेतुर्नान्यः प्रकीर्तितः ।
गुणानां वासनाभेदभेदिता या धराधर ॥ ११॥

माया सा परभेदस्य हेतुर्नान्यः कदाचन ।
मयि सर्वमिदं प्रोतमोतं च धरणीधर ॥ १२॥

ईश्वरोऽहं च सूत्रात्मा विराडात्माऽहमस्मि च ।
ब्रह्माऽहं विष्णुरुद्रौ च गौरी ब्राह्मी च वैष्णवी ॥ १३॥

सूर्योऽहं तारकाश्चाहं तारकेशस्तथास्म्यहम् ।
पशुपक्षिस्वरूपाऽहं चाण्डालोऽहं च तस्करः ॥ १४॥

व्याधोऽहं क्रूरकर्माऽहं सत्कर्मोऽहं महाजनः ।
स्त्रीपुन्नपुंसकाकारोऽप्यहमेव न संशयः ॥ १५॥

यच्च किञ्चित्क्वचिद्वस्तु दृश्यते श्रूयतेऽपि वा ।
अन्तर्बहिश्च तत्सर्वं व्याप्याहं सर्वदा स्थिता ॥ १६॥

न तदस्ति मया त्यक्तं वस्तु किञ्चिच्चराचरम् ।
यद्यस्ति चेत्तच्छून्यं स्याद्वन्ध्यापुत्रोपमं हि तत् ॥ १७॥

रज्जुर्यथा सर्पमालाभेदैरेका विभाति हि ।
तथैवेशादिरूपेण भाम्यहं नात्र संशयः ॥ १८॥

अधिष्ठानातिरेकेण कल्पितं तन्न भासते ।
तस्मान्मत्सत्तयैवैतत्सत्तावन्नान्यथा भवेत् ॥ १९॥

हिमालय उवाच -
यथा वदसि देवेशि समष्ट्याऽऽत्मवपुस्त्विदम् ।
तथैव द्रष्टुमिच्छामि यदि देवि कृपा मयि ॥ २०॥

व्यास उवाच -
इति तस्य वचः श्रुत्वा सर्वे देवाः सविष्णवः ।
ननन्दुर्मुदितात्मानः पूजयन्तश्च तद्वचः ॥ २१॥

अथ देवमतं ज्ञात्वा भक्तकामदुघा शिवा ।
अदर्शयन्निजं रूपं भक्तकामप्रपूरिणी ॥ २२॥

अपश्यंस्ते महादेव्या विराडरूपं परात्परम् ।
द्यौर्मस्तकं भवेद्यस्य चन्द्रसूर्यौ च चक्षुषी ॥ २३॥

दिशः श्रोत्रे वचो वेदाः प्राणो वायुः प्रकीर्तितः ।
विश्वं हृदयमित्याहुः पृथिवी जघनं स्मृतम् ॥ २४॥

नभस्तलं नाभिसरो ज्योतिश्चक्रमुरस्थलम् ।
महर्लोकस्तु ग्रीवा स्याज्जनो लोको मुखं स्मृतम् ॥ २५॥

तपो लोको रराटिस्तु सत्यलोकादधः स्थितः ।
इन्द्रादयो बाहवः स्युः शब्दः श्रोत्रं महेशितुः ॥ २६॥

नासत्यदस्रौ नासे स्तौ गन्धो घ्राणं स्मृतो बुधैः ।
मुखमग्निः समाख्यातो दिवारात्री च पक्ष्मणी ॥ २७॥

ब्रह्मस्थानं भ्रूविजृम्भोऽप्यापस्तालुः प्रकीर्तिताः ।
रसो जिह्वा समाख्याता यमो दंष्ट्राः प्रकीर्तिताः ॥ २८॥

दन्ताः स्नेहकला यस्य हासो माया प्रकीर्तिता ।
सर्गस्त्वपाङ्गमोक्षः स्याद्व्रीडोर्ध्वोष्ठो महेशितुः ॥ २९॥

लोभः स्यादधरोष्ठोऽस्या धर्ममार्गस्तु पृष्ठभूः ।
प्रजापतिश्च मेढ्रं स्याद्यः स्रष्टा जगतीतले ॥ ३०॥

कुक्षिः समुद्रा गिरयोऽस्थीनि देव्या महेशितुः ।
नद्यो नाड्यः समाख्याता वृक्षाः केशाः प्रकीर्तिताः ॥ ३१॥

कौमारयौवनजरावयोऽस्य गतिरुत्तमा ।
बलाहकास्तु केशाः स्युः सन्ध्ये ते वाससी विभोः ॥ ३२॥

राजञ्छ्रीजगदम्बायाश्चन्द्रमास्तु मनः स्मृतः ।
विज्ञानशक्तिस्तु हरी रुद्रोन्तःकरणं स्मृतम् ॥ ३३॥

अश्वादिजातयः सर्वाः श्रोणिदेशे स्थिता विभोः ।
अतलादिमहालोकाः कट्यधोभागतां गताः ॥ ३४॥

एतादृशं महारूपं ददृशुः सुरपुङ्गवाः ।
ज्वालामालासहस्राढ्यं लेलिहानं च जिह्वया ॥ ३५॥

दंष्ट्राकटकटारावं वमन्तं वह्निमक्षिभिः ।
नानायुधधरं वीरं ब्रह्मक्षत्रौदनं च यत् ॥  ३६॥

सहस्रशीर्षनयनं सहस्रचरणं तथा ।
कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशं विद्युत्कोटिसमप्रभम् ॥ ३७॥

भयङ्करं महाघोरं हृदक्ष्णोस्त्रासकारकम् ।
ददृशुस्ते सुराः सर्वे हाहाकारं च चक्रिरे ॥ ३८॥

विकम्पमानहृदया मूर्च्छामापुर्दुरत्ययाम् ।
स्मरणं च गतं तेषां जगदम्बेयमित्यपि ॥ ३९॥

अथ ते ये स्थिता वेदाश्चतुर्दिक्षु महाविभोः ।
बोधयामासुरत्युग्रं मूर्च्छातो मूर्च्छितान्सुरान् ॥ ४०॥

अथ ते धैर्यमालम्ब्य लब्ध्वा च श्रुतिमुत्तमाम् ।
प्रेमाश्रुपूर्णनयना रुद्धकण्ठास्तु निर्जराः ॥ ४१॥

बाष्पगद्गददया वाचा स्तोतुं समुपचक्रिरे ।
देवा ऊचुः -
अपराधं क्षमस्वाम्ब पाहि दीनांस्त्वदुद्भवान् ॥ ४२॥

कोपं संहर देवेशि सभया रूपदर्शनात् ।
का ते स्तुतिः प्रकर्तव्या पामरैर्निजरैरिह ॥ ४३॥

स्वस्याप्यज्ञेय एवासौ यावान्यश्च स्वविक्रमः ।
तदर्वाग्जायमानानां कथं स विषयो भवेत् ॥ ४४॥

नमस्ते भुवनेशानि नमस्ते प्रणवात्मके ।
सर्व वेदान्तसंसिद्धे नमो ह्रीङ्कारमूर्तये ॥ ४५॥

यस्मादग्निः समुत्पन्नो यस्मात्सूर्यश्च चन्द्रमाः ।
यस्मादोषधयः सर्वास्तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ४६॥

यस्माच्च देवाः सम्भूताः साध्याः पक्षिण एव च ।
पशवश्च मनुष्याश्च तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ४७॥

प्राणापानौ व्रीहियवौ तपः श्रद्धा ऋतं तथा ।
ब्रह्मचर्यं विधिश्चैव यस्मात्तस्मै नमो नमः ॥ ४८॥

सप्त प्राणार्चिषो यस्मात्समिधः सप्त एव च ।
होमाः सप्त तथा लोकास्तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ४९॥

यस्मात्समुद्रा गिरयः सिन्धवः प्रचरन्ति च ।
यस्मादोषधयः सर्वा रसास्तस्मै नमो नमः ॥ ५०॥

यस्माद्यज्ञः समुद्भूतो दीक्षायूपश्च दक्षिणाः ।
ऋचो यजूंषि सामानि तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ५१॥

नमः पुरस्तात्पृष्ठे च नमस्ते पार्श्वयोर्द्वयोः ।
अध ऊर्ध्वं चतुर्दिक्षु मातर्भूयो नमो नमः ॥ ५२॥

उपसंहर देवेशि रूपमेतदलौकिकम् ।
तदेव दर्शयास्माकं रूपं सुन्दरसुन्दरम् ॥ ५३॥

व्यास उवाच  -
इति भीतान्सुरान्दृष्ट्वा जगदम्बा कृपार्णवा ।
संहृत्य रूपं घोरं तद्दर्शयामास सुन्दरम् ॥ ५४॥

पाशाङ्कुशवराभीतिधरं सर्वाङ्गकोमलम् ।
करुणापूर्णनयनं मन्दस्मितमुखाम्बुजम् ॥ ५५॥

दृष्ट्वा तत्सुन्दरं रूपं तदा भीतिविवर्जिताः ।
शान्तिचित्ता प्रणेमुस्ते हर्षगद्गदनिःस्वनाः ॥ ५६॥

॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां द्वितीयोऽध्यायः ॥



                 ॥ अथ तृतीयोऽध्यायः ॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
क्व यूयं मन्दभाग्या वै क्वेदं रूपं महाद्भुतम् ।
तथापि भक्तवात्सल्यादीदृशं दर्शितं मया ॥ १॥

न वेदाध्ययनैर्योगैर्न दानैस्तपसेज्यया ।
रूपं द्रष्टुमिदं शक्यं केवलं मत्कृपां विना ॥ २॥

प्रकृतं शृणु राजेन्द्र परमात्मात्र जीवताम् ।
उपाधियोगात्सम्प्राप्तः कर्तृत्वादिकमप्युत ॥ ३॥

क्रियाः करोति विविधा धर्माधर्मैकहेतवः ।
नानायोनीस्ततः प्राप्य सुखदुःखैश्च युज्यते ॥ ४॥

पुनस्तत्संस्कृतिवशान्नानाकर्मरतः सदा ।
नानादेहान्समाप्नोति सुखदुःखैश्च युज्यते ॥ ५॥

घटीयन्त्रवदेतस्य न विरामः कदापि हि ।
अज्ञानमेव मूलं स्यात्ततः कामः क्रियास्ततः ॥ ६॥

तस्मादज्ञाननाशाय यतेत नियतं नरः ।
एतद्धि जन्मसाफल्यं यदज्ञानस्य नाशनम् ॥ ७॥

पुरुषार्थसमाप्तिश्च जीवन्मुक्तिदशाऽपि च ।
अज्ञाननाशने शक्ता विद्यैव तु पटीयसी ॥ ८॥

न कर्म तज्जं नोपास्तिर्विरोधाभावतो गिरे ।
प्रत्युताशाऽज्ञाननाशे कर्मणा नैव भाव्यताम् ॥ ९॥

अनर्थदानि कर्माणि पुनः पुनरुशन्ति हि ।
ततो रागस्ततो दोषस्ततोऽनर्थो महान्भवेत् ॥ १०॥

तस्मात्सर्वप्रयत्नेन ज्ञानं सम्पादयेन्नरः ।
कुर्वन्नेवेह कर्माणीत्यतः कर्माप्यवश्यकम् ॥ ११॥

ज्ञानादेव हि कैवल्यमतः स्यात्तत्समुच्चयः ।
सहायतां व्रजेत्कर्म ज्ञानस्य हितकारि च ॥ १२॥

इति केचिद्वदन्त्यत्र तद्विरोधान्न सम्भवेत् ।
ज्ञानाधृद्ग्रन्थिभेदः स्याधृद्ग्रन्थौ कर्मसम्भवः ॥ १३॥

यौगपद्यं न सम्भाव्यं विरोधात्तु ततस्तयोः ।
तमःप्रकाशयोर्यद्वद्यौगपद्यं न सम्भवि ॥ १४॥

तस्मात्सर्वाणि कर्माणि वैदिकानि महामते ।
चित्तशुद्ध्यन्तमेव स्युस्तानि कुर्यात्प्रयत्नतः ॥ १५॥

शमो दमस्तितिक्षा च वैराग्यं सत्त्वसम्भवः ।
तावत्पर्यन्तमेव स्युः कर्माणि न ततः परम् ॥ १६॥

तदन्ते चैव संन्यस्य सश्रयेद्गुरुमात्मवान् ।
श्रोत्रियं ब्रह्मनिष्ठं च भक्त्या निर्व्याजया पुनः ॥ १७॥

वेदान्तश्रवणं कुर्यान्नित्यमेवमतन्द्रितः ।
तत्त्वमस्यादिवाक्यस्य नित्यमर्थं विचारयेत् ॥ १८॥

तत्त्वमस्यादिवाक्यं तु जीवब्रह्मैक्यबोधकम् ।
ऐक्ये ज्ञाते निर्भयस्तु मद्रूपो हि प्रजायते ॥ १९॥

पदार्थावगतिः पूर्वं वाक्यार्थावगतिस्ततः ।
तत्पदस्य च वाच्यार्थो गिरेऽहं परिकीर्तितः ॥ २०॥

त्वम्पदस्य च वाच्यार्थो जीव एव न संशयः ।
उभयोरैक्यमसिना पदेन प्रोच्यते बुधैः ॥ २१॥

वाच्यार्थयोर्विरुद्धत्वादैक्यं नैव घटेत ह ।
लक्षणाऽतः प्रकर्तव्या तत्त्वमोः श्रुतिसंस्थयोः ॥ २२॥

चिन्मात्रं तु तयोर्लक्ष्यं तयोरैक्यस्य सम्भवः ।
तयोरैक्यं तथा ज्ञात्वा स्वाभेदेनाद्वयो भवेत् ॥ २३॥

देवदत्तः स एवायमितिवल्लक्षणा स्मृता ।
स्थूलादिदेहरहितो ब्रह्मसम्पद्यते नरः ॥ २४ ॥

पञ्चीकृतमहाभूतसम्भूतः स्थूलदेहकः ।
भोगालयो जराव्याधिसंयुतः सर्वकर्मणाम् ॥ २५॥

मिथ्याभूतोऽयमाभाति स्फुटं मायामयत्वतः ।
सोऽयं स्थूल उपाधिः स्यादात्मनो मे नगेश्वर ॥ २६॥

ज्ञानकर्मेन्द्रिययुतं प्राणपञ्चकसंयुतम् ।
मनोबुद्धियुतं चैतत्सूक्ष्मं तत्कवयो विदुः ॥ २७॥

अपञ्चीकृतभूतोत्थं सूक्ष्मदेहोऽयमात्मनः ।
द्वितीयोऽयमुपाधिः स्यात्सुखादेरवबोधकः ॥ २८॥

अनाद्यनिर्वाच्यमिदमज्ञानं तु तृतीयकः ।
देहोऽयमात्मनो भाति कारणात्मा नगेश्वर ॥ २९॥

उपाधिविलये जाते केवलात्माऽवशिष्यते ।
देहत्रये पञ्चकोशा अन्तस्थाः सन्ति सर्वदा ॥ ३०॥

पञ्चकोशपरित्यागे ब्रह्मपुच्छं हि लभ्यते ।
नेति नेतीत्यादिवाक्यैर्मम रूपं यदुच्यते ॥ ३१॥

न जायते म्रियते वा कदाचि-
     न्नायं भूत्वा न बभूव कश्चित् ।
अजो नित्यः शाश्वतोऽयं पुराणो
     न हन्यते हन्यमाने शरीरे ॥ ३२॥

हन्ता चेन्मन्यते हन्तुं हतश्चेन्मन्यते हतम् ।
उभौ तौ न विजानीतो नायं हन्ति न हन्यते ॥ ३३॥

अणोरणीयान्महतो महीया-
     नात्माऽस्य जन्तोर्निहितो गुहायाम् ।
तमक्रतुः पश्यति वीतशोको
     धातुप्रसादान्महिमानमस्य ॥ ३४॥

आत्मानं रथिनं विद्धि शरीरं रथमेव तु ।
बुद्धिं तु सारथिं विद्धि मनः प्रग्रहमेव च ॥ ३५॥

इन्द्रियाणि हयानाहुर्विषयांस्तेषु गोचरान् ।
आत्मेन्द्रियमनोयुक्तं भोक्तेत्याहुर्मनीषिणः ॥ ३६॥

यस्त्वविद्वान्भवति चामनस्कः सदाऽशुचिः ।
स तु तत्पदमवाप्नोति संसारं चाधिगच्छति ॥ ३७॥

यस्तु विज्ञानवान्भवति  समनस्कः सदा शुचिः ।
स तु तत्पदमाप्नोति यस्माद्भूयो न जायते ॥ ३८॥

विज्ञानसारथिर्यस्तु मनः प्रग्रहवान्नरः ।
सोऽध्वनः पारमाप्नोति मदीयं यत्परं पदम् ॥ ३९॥

इत्थं श्रुत्या च मत्या च निश्चित्यात्मानमात्मना ।
भावयेन्मामात्मरूपां निदिध्यासनतोऽपि च ॥ ४०॥

योगवृत्तेः पुरा स्वामिन्भावयेदक्षरत्रयम् ।
देवीप्रणवसञ्ज्ञस्य ध्यानार्थं मन्त्रवाच्ययोः ॥ ४१॥

हकारः स्थूलदेहः स्याद्रकारः सूक्ष्मदेहकः ।
ईकारः काराणात्माऽसौ ह्रीङ्कारोऽहं तुरीयकम् ॥ ४२॥

एवं समष्टिदेहेऽपि ज्ञात्वा बीजत्रयं क्रमात् ।
समष्टिव्यष्ट्योरेकत्वं भावयेन्मतिमान्नरः ॥ ४३॥

समाधिकालात्पूर्वं तु भावयित्वैवमादृतः ।
ततो ध्यायेन्निलीनाक्षो देवीं मां जगदीश्वरीम् ॥ ४४॥

प्राणापानौ समौ कृत्वा नासाभ्यन्तरचारिणौ ।
निवृत्तविषयाकाङ्क्षो वीतदोषो विमत्सरः ॥ ४५॥

भक्त्या निर्व्याजया युक्तो गुहायां निःस्वने स्थले ।
हकारं विश्वमात्मानं रकारे प्रविलापयेत् ॥ ४६॥

रकारं तैजसं देवमीकारे प्रविलापयेत् ।
ईकारं प्राज्ञयात्मानं ह्रीङ्कारे प्रविलापयेत् ॥ ४७॥

वाच्यवाचकताहीनं द्वैतभावविवर्जितम् ।
अखण्डं सच्चिदानन्दं भावयेत्तच्छिखान्तरे ॥ ४८॥

इति ध्यानेन मां राजन्साक्षात्कृत्य नरोत्तमः ।
मद्रूप एव भवति द्वयोरप्येकता यतः ॥ ४९॥

योगयुक्त्याऽनया द्रष्टा मामात्मानं परात्परम् ।
अज्ञानस्य सकार्यस्य तत्क्षणे नाशको भवेत् ॥ ५०॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां तृतीयोऽध्यायः ॥



                        ॥ अथ चतुर्तोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
योगं वद महेशानि साङ्ग संवित्प्रदायकम् ।
कृतेन येन योग्योऽहं भवेयं तत्त्वदर्शने ॥ १॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
न योगो नभसः पृष्ठे न भूमौ न रसातले ।
ऐक्यं जीवात्मनोराहुर्योगं योगविशारदाः ॥ २॥

तत्प्रत्यूहाः षडाख्याता योगविघ्नकरानघ ।
कामक्रोधौ लोभमोहौ मदमात्सर्यसञ्ज्ञकौ ॥ ३॥

योगाङ्गैरेव भित्त्वा तान्योगिनो योगमाप्नुयुः ।
यमं नियममासनप्राणायामौ ततःपरम् ॥ ४॥

प्रत्याहारं धारणाख्यं ध्यानं सार्धं समाधिना ।
अष्टाङ्गान्याहुरेतानि योगिनां योगसाधने ॥ ५॥

अहिंसा सत्यमस्तेयं ब्रह्मचर्यं दयाऽऽर्जवम् ।
क्षमा धृतिर्मिताहारः शौचं चेति यमा दश ॥ ६॥

तपः सन्तोष आस्तिक्यं दानं देवस्य पूजनम् ।
सिद्धान्तश्रवणं चैव ह्रीर्मतिश्च जपो हुतम् ॥ ७॥

दशैते नियमाः प्रोक्ता मया पर्वतनायक ।
पद्मासनं स्वस्तिकं च भद्रं वज्रासनं तथा ॥ ८॥

वीरासनमिति प्रोक्तं क्रमादासनपञ्चकम् ।
ऊर्वोरुपरि विन्यस्य सम्यक्पादतले शुभे ॥ ९॥

अङ्गिष्ठौ च निबध्नीयाद्धस्ताभ्यां व्युत्क्रमात्ततः ।
पद्मासनमिति प्रोक्तं योगिनां हृदयङ्गमम् ॥ १०॥

जानूर्वोरन्तरे सम्यक्कृत्वा पादतले शुभे ।
ऋजुकायो विशेद्योगी स्वस्तिकं तत्प्रचक्षते ॥ ११॥

सीवन्याः पार्श्वयोर्न्यस्य गुल्फयुग्मं सुनिश्चितम् ।
वृषणाधः पादपार्ष्णी पाणिभ्यां परिबन्धयेत् ॥ १२॥

भद्रासनमिति प्रोक्तं योगिभिः परिपूजितम् ।
ऊर्वोः पादौ क्रमान्न्यस्य जान्वोःप्रत्यङ्मुखाङ्गुली ॥ १३॥

करौ विदध्यादाख्यातं वज्रासनमनुत्तमम् ।
एकं पादमधः कृत्वा विन्यस्योरुं तथोत्तरे ॥ १४॥

ऋजुकायो विशेद्योगी वीरासनमितीरितम् ।
ईडयाकर्षयेद्वायुं बाह्यं षोडशमात्रया
धारयेत्पूरितं योगी चतुःषष्ट्या तु मात्रया ॥ १५॥

सुषुम्नामध्यगं सम्य द्वात्रिंशन्मात्रया शनैः ॥ १६॥

नाड्या पिङ्गलया चैव रेचयेद्योगवित्तमः ।
प्राणायाममिमं प्राहुर्योगशास्त्रविशारदाः ॥ १७॥

भूयो भूयः क्रमात्तस्य बाह्यमेवं समाचरेत् ।
मात्रावृद्धिः क्रमेणैव सम्यग्द्वादश षोडश ॥ १८॥

जपध्यानादिभिः सार्थं सगर्भं तं विदुर्बुधाः ।
तदपेतं विगर्भं च प्राणायामं परे विदुः ॥ १९॥

क्रमादभ्यस्यतः पुंसो देहे स्वेदोद्गमोऽधमः ।
मध्यमः कम्पसंयुक्तो भूमित्यागः परो मतः ॥ २०॥

उत्तमस्य गुणावाप्तिर्यावच्छीलनमिष्यते ।
इन्द्रियाणां विचरतां विषयेषु निरर्गलम् ॥ २१॥

बलादाहरणं तेभ्यः प्रत्याहारोऽभिधीयते ।
अङ्गुष्ठगुल्फजानूरुमूलाधारलिङ्गनाभिषु ॥ २२॥

हृद्ग्रीवाकण्ठदेशेषु लम्बिकायां ततो नसि ।
भ्रूमध्ये मस्तके मूर्ध्नि द्वादशान्ते यथाविधि ॥ २३॥

धारणं प्राणमरुतो धारणेति निगद्यते ।
समाहितेन मनसा चैतन्यान्तरवर्तिना ॥ २४॥

आत्मन्यभीष्टदेवानां ध्यानं ध्यानमिहोच्यते ।
समत्वभावना नित्यं जीवात्मपरमात्मनोः ॥ २५॥

समाधिर्माहुर्मुनयः प्रोक्तमष्टाङ्गलक्षणम् ।
इदानीं कथये तेऽहं मन्त्रयोगमनुत्तमम् ॥ २६॥

विश्वं शरीरमित्युक्तं पञ्चभूतात्मकं नग ।
चन्द्रसूर्याग्नितेजोभिर्जीवब्रह्मैक्यरूपकम् ॥ २७॥

तिस्रः कोट्यस्तदर्धेन शरीरे नाडयो मताः ।
तासु मुख्या दश प्रोक्तास्ताभ्यस्तिस्रो व्यवस्थिताः ॥ २८॥

प्रधाना मेरुदण्डेऽत्र चन्द्रसूर्याग्निरूपिणी ।
इडा वामे स्थिता नाडी शुभ्रा तु चन्द्ररूपिणी ॥ २९॥

शक्तिरूपा तु सा नाडी साक्षादमृतविग्रहा ।
दक्षिणे या पिङ्गलाख्या पुंरूपा सूर्यविग्रहा ॥ ३०॥

सर्वतेजोमयी सा तु सुषुम्ना वह्निरूपिणी ।
तस्या मध्ये विचित्राख्ये इच्छाज्ञानक्रियात्मकम् ॥ ३१॥

मध्ये स्वयम्भूलिङ्गं तु कोटिसूर्यसमप्रभम् ।
तदूर्ध्वं मायाबीजं तु हरात्माबिन्दुनादकम् ॥ ३२॥

तदूर्ध्वं तु शिखाकारा कुण्डली रक्तविग्रहा ।
देव्यात्मिका तु सा प्रोक्ता मदभिन्ना नगाधिप ॥ ३३॥

तद्बाह्ये हेमरूपाभं वादिसान्तचतुर्दलम् ।
द्रुतहेमसमप्रख्यं पद्मं तत्र विचिन्तयेत् ॥ ३४॥

तदूर्ध्वं त्वनलप्रख्यं षड्दलं हीरकप्रभम् ।
वादिलान्तषड्वर्णेन स्वाधिष्ठानमनुत्तमम् ॥ ३५॥

मूलाधार षट्कोणं मूलाधारं ततो विदुः ।
स्वशब्देन परं लिङ्गं स्वाधिष्ठानं ततो विदुः ॥ ३६॥

तदूर्ध्वं नाभिदेशे तु मणिपूरं महाप्रभम् ।
मेघाभं विद्युदाभं च बहुतेजोमयं ततः ॥ ३७॥

मणिवद्भिन्नं तत्पद्मं मणिपद्मं तथोच्यते ।
दशभिश्च दलैर्युक्तं डादिफान्ताक्षरान्वितम् ॥ ३८॥

विष्णुनाऽधिष्ठितं पत्रं विष्ण्वालोकनकारणम् ।
तदूर्ध्वेऽनाहतं पद्ममुद्यदादित्यसंनिभम् ॥ ३९॥

कादिठान्तदलैरर्कपत्रैश्च समधिष्ठितम् ।
तन्मध्ये बाणलिङ्गं तु सूर्यायुतसमप्रभम् ॥ ४०॥

शब्दब्रह्ममयं शब्दानाहतं तत्र दृश्यते ।
अनाहताख्यं तत्पद्मं मुनिभिः परिकीर्तितम् ॥ ४१॥

आनन्दसदनं तत्तु पुरुषाधिष्ठितं परम् ।
तदूर्ध्वं तु विशुद्धाख्यं दलषोडशपङ्कजम् ॥ ४२॥

स्वरैः षोडशभिर्युक्तं धूम्रवर्णं महाप्रभम् ।
विशुद्धं तनुते यस्माज्जीवस्य हंसलोकनात् ॥ ४३॥

विशुद्धं पद्ममाख्यातमाकाशाख्यं महाद्भुतम् ।
आज्ञाचक्रं तदूर्ध्वे तु आत्मनाऽधिष्ठितं परम् ॥ ४४॥

आज्ञासङ्क्रमणं तत्र तेनाज्ञेति प्रकीर्तितम् ।
द्विदलं हक्षसंयुक्तं पद्मं तत्सुमनोहरम् ॥ ४५॥

कैलासाख्यं तदूर्ध्वं तु रोधिनी तु तदूर्ध्वतः ।
एवं त्वाधारचक्राणि प्रोक्तानि तव सुव्रत ॥ ४६॥

सहस्रारयुतं बिन्दुस्थानं तदूर्ध्वमीरितम् ।
इत्येतत्कथितं सर्वं योगमार्गमनुत्तमम् ॥ ४७॥

आदौ पूरकयोगेनाप्याधारे योजयेन्मनः ।
गुदमेढ्रान्तरे शक्तिस्तामाकुञ्च्य प्रबोधयेत् ॥ ४८॥

लिङ्गभेदक्रमेणैव बिन्दुचक्रं च प्रापयेत् ।
शम्भुना तां पराशक्तिमेकीभूतां विचिन्तयेत् ॥ ४९॥

तत्रोत्थितामृतं यत्तु द्रुतलाक्षारसोपमम् ।
पाययित्वा तु तां शक्तिं मायख्यां योगसिद्धिदाम् ॥ ५०॥

षट्‍चक्रदेवतास्तत्र सन्तर्प्यामृतधारया ।
आनयेत्तेन मार्गेण मूलाधारं ततः सुधीः ॥ ५१॥

एवमभ्यस्यमानस्याप्यहन्यहनि निश्चितम् ।
पूर्वोक्तदूषिता मन्त्राः सर्वे सिध्यन्ति नान्यथा ॥ ५२॥

जरामरणदुःखाद्यैर्मुच्यते भवबन्धनात् ।
ये गुणाः सन्ति देव्या मे जगन्मातुर्यथा तथा ॥ ५३॥

ते गुणाः साधकवरे भवन्त्येव चान्यथा ।
इत्येवं कथितं तात वायुधारणमुत्तमम् ॥ ५४॥

इदानीं धारणाख्यं तु शृणुष्वावहितो मम ।
दिक्कालाद्यनवच्छिन्नदेव्यां चेतो विधाय च ॥ ५५॥

तन्मयो भवति क्षिप्रं जीवब्रह्मैक्ययोजनात् ।
अथवा समलं चेतो यदि क्षिप्रं न सिध्यति ॥ ५६॥

तदावयवयोगेन योगी योगान्समभ्यसेत् ।
मदीयहस्तपादादावङ्गे तु मधुरे नग ॥ ५७॥

चित्तं संस्थापयेन्मन्त्री स्थानस्थानजयात्पुनः ।
विशुद्धचित्तः सर्वस्मिन्‍रूपे संस्थापयेन्मनः ॥ ५८॥

यावन्मनोलयं याति देव्यां संविदि पर्वत ।
तावदिष्टमिदं मन्त्री जपहोमैः समभ्यसेत् ॥ ५९॥

मन्त्राभ्यासेन योगेन ज्ञेयज्ञानाय कल्पते ।
न योगेन विना मन्त्रो न मन्त्रेण विना हि सः ॥ ६०॥

द्वयोरभ्यासयोगो हि ब्रह्मसंसिद्धिकारणम् ।
तमःपरिवृते गेहे घटो दीपेन दृश्यते ॥ ६१॥

एवं मायावृतो ह्यात्मा मनुना गोचरीकृतः ।
इति योगविधिः कृत्स्नः साङ्गः प्रोक्तो मयाऽधुना ॥ ६२॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां चतुर्थोऽध्यायः ॥



                    ॥ अथ पञ्चमोऽध्यायः ॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
इत्यादि योगयुक्तात्मा ध्यायेन्मां ब्रह्मरूपिणीम् ।
भक्त्या निर्व्याजया राजन्नासने समुपस्थितः ॥ १॥

आविः सन्निहितं गुहाचरं नाम महत्परम् ।
अत्रैतत्सर्वमर्पितमेजत्प्राणनिमिषच्च यत् ॥ २॥

एतज्जानथ सदसद्वरेण्यं
       विज्ञानाद्यद्वरिष्ठं प्रजानाम् ।
यदर्चिमद्यदणुभ्योऽणु च
       यस्मिंल्लोका निहिता लोकिनश्च ॥ ३॥

तदेतदक्षरं ब्रह्म स प्राणस्तदु वाङ् मनः ।
तदेतत्सत्यममृतं तद्वेद्धव्यं सौम्य विद्धि ॥ ४॥

धनुर्गॄत्वौपनिषदं महास्त्रं
       शरं ह्युपासानिशितं सन्धयीत ।
आयम्य तद्भावगतेन चेतसा
       लक्ष्यं तदेवाक्षरं सौम्य विद्धि ॥ ५॥

प्रणवो धनुः शरो ह्यात्मा ब्रह्मतल्लक्ष्यमुच्यते ।
अप्रमत्तेन वेद्धव्यं शरवत्तन्मयो भवेत् ॥ ६॥

यस्मिन्द्यौश्च पृथिवी चान्तरिक्ष-
       मोतं मनः सह प्राणैश्च सर्वैः ।
तमेवैकं जानथात्मानमन्या
       वाचो विमुञ्चथा अमृतस्यैष सेतुः ॥ ७॥

अरा इव रथनाभौ संहता यत्र नाड्यः ।
स एषोन्तश्चरते बहुधा जायमानः ॥ ८॥

ओमित्येवं ध्यायथात्मानं स्वस्ति वः पाराय तमसः परस्तात् ।
दिव्ये ब्रह्मपुरे व्योम्नि आत्मा सम्प्रतिष्ठितः ॥ ९॥

मनोमयः प्राणशरीरनेता
       प्रतिष्ठितोऽन्ने हृदयं संनिधाय ।
तद्विज्ञानेन परिपश्यन्ति धीरा
       आनन्दरूपममृतं यद्विभाति ॥ १०॥

भिद्यते हृदयग्रन्थिश्च्छिद्यन्ते सर्वसंशयाः ।
क्षीयन्ते चास्य कर्माणि तस्मिन्दृष्टे परावरे ॥ ११॥

हिरण्मये परे कोशे विरजं ब्रह्म निष्कलम् ।
तच्छुभ्रं ज्योतिषां ज्योतिस्तद्यदात्मविदो विदुः ॥ १२॥

न तत्र सूर्यो भाति न चन्द्रतारकं
       नेमा विद्युतो भान्ति कुतोऽयमग्निः ।
तमेव भान्तमनुभाति सर्वं
       तस्य भासा सर्वमिदं विभाति ॥ १३॥

ब्रह्मैवेदममृतं पुरस्ताद्
       ब्रह्म पश्चाद् ब्रह्म दक्षिणश्चोत्तरेण ।
अधश्चोर्ध्वं प्रसृतं ब्रह्म
       एवेदं विश्वं वरिष्ठम् ॥ १४॥

एतादृगनुभवो यस्य स कृतार्थो नरोत्तमः ।
ब्रह्मभूतः प्रसन्नात्मा न शोचति न काङ्क्षति ॥ १५॥

द्वितीयाद्वै भयं रजंस्तदभावाद्बिभेति न ।
न तद्वियोगो मेऽप्यस्ति मद्वियोगोऽपि तस्य न ॥ १६॥

अहमेव स सोऽहं वै निश्चितं विद्धि पर्वत ।
मद्दर्शनं तु तत्र स्याद्यत्र ज्ञानी स्थितो मम ॥ १७॥

नाहं तीर्थे न कैलासे वैकुण्ठे वा न कर्हिचित् ।
वसामि किन्तु मज्ज्ञानिहृदयाम्भोजमध्यमे ॥ १८॥

मत्पूजाकोटिफलदं सकृन्मज्ज्ञानिनोऽर्चनम् ।
कुलं पवित्रं तस्यास्ति जननी कृतकृत्यका ॥ १९॥

विश्वम्भरा पुण्यवती चिल्लयो यस्य चेतसः ।
ब्रह्मज्ञानं तु यत्पृष्टं त्वया पर्वतसत्तम ॥ २०॥

कथितं तन्मया सर्वं नातो वक्तव्यमस्ति हि ।
इदं ज्येष्ठाय पुत्राय भक्तियुक्ताय शीलिने ॥ २१॥

शिष्याय च यथोक्ताय वक्तव्यं नान्यथा क्वचित् ।
यस्य देवे परा भक्तिर्यथा देवे तथा गुरौ ॥ २२॥

तस्यैते कथिता ह्यर्थाः प्रकाशन्ते महात्मनः ।
येनोपदिष्टा विद्येयं स एव परमेश्वरः ॥ २३॥

यस्यायं सुकृतं कर्तुमसमर्थस्ततो ऋणी ।
पित्रोरप्यधिकः प्रोक्तो ब्रह्मजन्मप्रदायकः ॥ २४॥

पितृजातं जन्म नष्टं नेत्थं जातं कदाचन ।
तस्मै न द्रुह्येदित्यादि निगमोऽप्यवदन्नग ॥ २५॥

तस्माच्छास्त्रस्य सिद्धान्तो ब्रह्मदाता गुरुः परः ।
शिवे रुष्टे गुरुस्त्राता गुरौ रुष्टे न शङ्करः ॥ २६॥

तस्मात्सर्वप्रयत्नेन श्रीगुरुं तोषयेन्नग ।
कायेन मनसा वाचा सर्वदा तत्परो भवेत् ॥ २७॥

अन्यथा तु कृतघ्नः स्यात्कृतघ्ने नास्ति निष्कृतिः ।
इन्द्रेणाथर्वणायोक्ता शिरश्छेदप्रतिज्ञया ॥ २८॥

अश्विभ्यां कथने तस्य शिरश्छिन्नं च वज्रिणा ।
अश्वीयं तच्छिरो नष्टं दृष्ट्वा वैद्यो सुरोत्तमौ ॥ २९॥

पुनः संयोजितं स्वीयं ताभ्यां मुनिशिरस्तदा ।
इति सङ्कटसम्पाद्या ब्रह्मविद्या नगाधिप ।
लब्धा येन स धन्यः स्यात्कृतकृत्यश्च भूधर ॥ ३०॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां पञ्चमोऽध्यायः ॥



                 ॥ अथ षष्ठोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
स्वीयां भक्तिं वदस्वाम्ब येन ज्ञातं सुखेन हि ।
जायते मनुजस्यास्य मध्यमस्यविरागिणः ॥ १॥

देव्युवाच -
मार्गास्त्रयो मे विख्याता मोक्षप्राप्तौ नगाधिप ।
कर्मयोगो ज्ञानयोगो भक्तियोगश्च सत्तम ॥ २॥

त्रयाणामप्ययं योग्यः कर्तुं शक्योऽस्ति सर्वथा ।
सुलभत्वान्मानसत्वात्कायचित्ताद्यपीडनात् ॥ ३॥

गुणभेदान्मनुष्याणां सा भक्तिस्त्रिविधा मता ।
परपीडां समुद्दिश्य दम्भं कृत्वा पुरःसरम् ॥ ३॥

मात्सर्यक्रोधयुक्तो यस्तस्य भक्तिस्तु तामसी ।
परपीडादिरहितः स्वकल्याणार्थमेव च ॥ ५॥

नित्यं सकामो हृदये यशोर्थी भोगलोलुपः ।
तत्तत्फलसमावाप्त्यै मामुपास्तेऽतिभक्तितः ॥ ६॥

भेदबुद्ध्या तु मां स्वस्मादन्यां जानाति पामरः ।
तस्य भक्तिः समाख्याता नगाधिप तु राजसी ॥ ७॥

परमेशार्पणं कर्म पापसङ्क्षालनाय च ।
वेदोक्तत्वादवश्यं तत्कर्तव्यं तु मयानिशम् ॥ ८॥

इति निश्चितबुद्धिस्तु भेदबुद्धिमुपाश्रितः ।
करोति प्रीयते कर्म भक्तिः सा नग सात्त्विकी ॥ ९॥

परभक्तेः प्रापिकेयं भेदबुद्ध्यवलम्बनात् ।
पूर्वप्रोक्तेत्युभे भक्ती न परप्रापिके मते ॥ १०॥

अधुना परभक्तिं तु प्रोच्यमानां निबोध मे ।
मद्गुणश्रवणं नित्यं मम नामानुकीर्तनम् ॥ ११॥

कल्याणगुणरत्नानामाकरायां मयि स्थिरम् ।
चेतसो वर्तनं चैव तैलधारासमं सदा ॥ १२॥

हेतुस्तु तत्र को वापि न कदाचिद्भवेदपि ।
सामीप्यसार्ष्टिसायुज्यसलोक्यानां न चएषणा ॥ १३॥

मत्सेवातोऽधिकं किञ्चिन्नैव जानाति कर्हिचित् ।
सेव्यसेवकताभावातत्र मोक्षं न वाञ्छति ॥ १४॥

परानुरक्त्या मामेव चिन्तयेद्यो ह्यतन्द्रितः ।
स्वाभेदेनैव मां नित्यं जानाति न विभेदतः ॥ १५॥

मद्रूपत्वेन जीवानां चिन्तनं कुरुते तु यः ।
यथा स्वस्यात्मनि प्रीतिस्तथैव च परात्मनि ॥ १६॥

चैतन्यस्य समानत्वान्न भेदं कुरुते तु यः ।
सर्वत्र वर्तमानां मां सर्वरूपां च सर्वदा ॥ १७॥

नमते यजते चैवाप्याचाण्डालान्तमीश्वरम् ।
न कुत्रापि द्रोहबुद्धिं कुरुते भेदवर्जनात् ॥ १८॥

मत्स्थानदर्शने श्रद्धा मद्भक्तदर्शने तथा ।
मच्छास्त्रश्रवणे श्रद्धा मन्त्रतन्त्रादिषु प्रभो ॥ १९॥

मयि प्रेमाकुलमती रोमाञ्चिततनुः सदा ।
प्रेमाश्रुजलपूर्णाक्षः कण्ठगद्गदनिस्वनः ॥ २०॥

अनन्येनैव भावेन पूजयेद्यो नगाधिप ।
मामीश्वरीं जगद्योनिं सर्वकारणकारणम् ॥ २१॥

व्रतानि मम दिव्यानि नित्यनैमित्तिकान्यपि ।
नित्यं यः कुरुते भक्त्या वित्तशाठ्यविवर्जितः ॥ २२॥

मदुत्स्वदिदृक्षा च मदुत्स्वकृतिस्तथा ।
जायते यस्य नियतं स्वभावादेव भूधर ॥ २३॥

उच्चैर्गायंश्च नामानि ममैव खलु नृत्यति ।
अहङ्कारादिरहितो देहतादात्म्यवर्जितः ॥ २४॥

प्रारब्धेन यथा यच्च क्रियते तत्तथा भवेत् ।
न मे चिन्तास्ति तत्रापि देहसंरक्षणादिषु ॥ २५॥

इति भक्तिस्तु या प्रोक्ता परभक्तिस्तु सा स्मृता ।
यस्यां देव्यतिरिक्तं तु न किञ्चिदपि भाव्यते ॥ २६॥

इत्थं जाता परा भक्तिर्यस्य भूधर तत्त्वतः ।
तदैव तस्य चिन्मात्रे मद्रूपे विलयो भवेत् ॥ २७॥

भक्तेस्तु या परा काष्ठा सैव ज्ञानं प्रकीर्तितम् ।
वैराग्यस्य च सीमा सा ज्ञाने तदुभयं यतः ॥ २८॥

भक्तौ कृतायां यस्यापि प्रारब्धवशतो नग ।
न जायते मम ज्ञानं मणिद्वीपं स गच्छति ॥ २९॥

तत्र गत्वाऽखिलान्भोगाननिच्छन्नपि चर्च्छति ।
तदन्ते मम चिद्रूपज्ञानं सम्यग्भवेन्नग ॥ ३०॥

तेन युक्तः सदैव स्याज्ज्ञानान्मुक्तिर्न चान्यथा ।
इहैव यस्य ज्ञानं स्याद्‍हृद्गतप्रत्यगात्मनः ॥ ३१॥

मम संवित्परतनोस्तस्य प्राणा व्रजन्ति न ।
ब्रह्मैव संस्तदाप्नोति ब्रह्मैव ब्रह्म वेद यः ॥ ३२॥

कण्ठचामीकरसममज्ञानात्तु तिरोहितम् ।
ज्ञानादज्ञाननाशेन लब्धमेव हि लभ्यते ॥ ३३॥

विदिताविदितादन्यन्नगोत्तम वपुर्मम ।
यथाऽऽदर्शे यथाऽऽत्मनि यथा जले तथा पितृलोके ॥ ३४॥

छायातपौ तथा स्वच्छौ विविक्तौ तद्वदेव हि ।
मम लोके भवेज्ज्ञानं द्वैतभानविवर्जितम् ॥ ३५॥

यस्तु वैराग्यवानेव ज्ञानहीनो म्रियेत चेत् ।
ब्रह्मलोके वसेन्नित्यं यावत्कल्पं ततःपरम् ॥ ३६॥

शुचीनां श्रीमतां गेहे भवेत्तस्या जनिः पुनः ।
करोति साधनं पश्चात्ततो ज्ञानं हि जायते ॥ ३७॥

अनेकजन्मभी राजञ्ज्ञानं स्यान्नैकजन्मना ।
ततः सर्वप्रयत्नेन ज्ञानार्थं यत्नमाश्रयेत् ॥ ३८॥

नोचेन्महाविनाशः स्याज्जन्मेतद्दुर्लभं पुनः ।
तत्रापि प्रथमे वर्णे वेदे प्राप्तिश्च दुर्लभा ॥ ३९॥

शमादिषट्कसम्पत्तिर्योगसिद्धिस्तथैव च ।
तथोत्तमगुरुप्राप्तिः सर्वमेवात्र दुर्लभम् ॥ ४०॥

तथेन्द्रियाणां पटुता संस्कृतत्वं तनोस्तथा ।
अनेकजन्मपुण्यैस्तु मोक्षेच्छा जायते ततः ॥ ४१॥

साधने सफलेऽप्येवं जायमानेऽपि यो नरः ।
ज्ञानार्थं नैव यतते तस्य जन्म निरर्थकम् ॥ ४२॥

तस्माद्राजन्यथाशक्त्या ज्ञानार्थं यत्नमाश्रयेत् ।
पदे पदेऽश्वमेधस्य फलमाप्नोति निश्चितम् ॥ ४३॥

घृतमिव पयसि निगूढं भूते च वसति विज्ञानम् ।
सततं मन्थयितव्यं मनसा मन्थानभूतेन ॥ ४४॥

ज्ञानं लब्ध्वा कृतार्थः स्यादिति वेदान्तदिण्डिमः ।
सर्वमुक्तं समासेन किं भूयः श्रोतुमिच्छसि ॥ ४५॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां षष्ठोऽध्यायः ॥



                   ॥ अथ सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
कति स्थानानि देवेशि द्रष्टव्यानि महीतले ।
मुख्यानि च पवित्राणि देवीप्रियतमानि च ॥ १॥

व्रतान्यपि तथा यानि तुष्टिदान्युत्सवा अपि ।
तत्सर्वं वद मे मातः कृतकृत्यो यतो नरः ॥ २॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
सर्वं दृश्यं मम स्थानं सर्वे काला व्रतात्मकाः ।
उत्सवाः सर्वकालेषु यतोऽहं सर्वरूपिणी ॥ ३॥

तथापि भक्तवात्सल्यात्किञ्चित्किञ्चिदथोच्यते ।
शृणुष्वावहितो भूत्वा नगराज वचो मम ॥ ४॥

कोलापुरं महास्थानं यत्र लक्ष्मीः सदा स्थिता ।
मातुःपुरं द्वितीयं च रेणुकाधिष्ठितं परम् ॥ ५॥

तुलजापुरं तृतीयं स्यात्सप्तशृङ्गं तथैव च ।
हिङ्गुलायां महास्थानं ज्वालामुख्यास्तथैव च ॥ ६॥

शाकम्भर्याः परं स्थानं भ्रामर्याः स्थानमुत्तमम् ।
श्रीरक्तदन्तिकास्थानं दुर्गास्थानं तथैव च ॥ ७॥

विन्ध्याचलनिवासिन्याः स्थानं सर्वोत्तमोत्तमम् ।
अन्नपूर्णामहास्थानं काञ्चीपुरमनुत्तमम् ॥ ८॥

भीमादेव्याः परं स्थानं विमलास्थानमेव च ।
श्रीचन्द्रलामहास्थानं कौशिकीस्थानमेव च ॥ ९॥

नीलाम्बायाः परं स्थानं नीलपर्वतमस्तके ।
जाम्बूनदेश्वरीस्थानं तथा श्रीनगरं शुभम् ॥ १०॥

गुह्यकाल्या महास्थानं नेपाले यत्प्रतिष्ठितम् ।
मीनाक्ष्याः परमं स्थानं यच्च प्रोक्तं चिदम्बरे ॥ ११॥

वेदारण्यं महास्थानं सुन्दर्या समधिष्ठितम् ।
एकाम्बरं महास्थानं परशक्त्या प्रतिष्ठितम् ॥ १२॥

महालसा परं स्थानं योगेश्वर्यास्तथैव च ।
तथा नीलसरस्वत्याः स्थानं चीनेषु विश्रुतम् ॥ १३॥

वैद्यनाथे तु बगलास्थानं सर्वोत्तमं मतम् ।
श्रीमच्छ्रीभुवनेश्वर्या मणिद्वीपं मम स्मृतम् ॥ १४॥

श्रीमत्त्रिपुरभैरव्याः कामाख्यायोनिमण्डलम् ।
भूमण्डले क्षेत्ररत्नं महामायाधिवासितम् ॥ १५॥

नातः परतरं स्थानं क्वचिदस्ति धरातले ।
प्रतिमासं भवेद्देवी यत्र साक्षाद्रजस्वला ॥ १६॥

तत्रत्या देवताः सर्वाः पर्वतात्मकतां गताः ।
पर्वतेषु वसन्त्येव महत्यो देवता अपि ॥ १७॥

तत्रत्या पृथिवी सर्वा देवीरूपा स्मृता बुधैः ।
नातः परतरं स्थानं कामाख्यायोनिमण्डलात् ॥ १८॥

गायत्र्याश्च परं स्थानं श्रीमत्पुष्करमीरितम् ।
अमरेशे चण्डिका स्यात्प्रभासे पुष्करेक्षिणी ॥ १९॥

नैमिषे तु महास्थाने देवी सा लिङ्गधारिणी ।
पुरुहूता पुष्कराक्षे आषाढौ च रतिस्तथा ॥ २०॥

चण्डमुण्डी महास्थाने दण्डिनी परमेश्वरी ।
भारभूतौ भवेद्भूतिर्नाकुले नकुलेश्वरी ॥ २१॥

चन्द्रिका तु हरिश्चन्द्रे श्रीगिरौ शाङ्करी स्मृता ।
जप्येश्वरे त्रिशूला स्यात्सूक्ष्मा चाम्रातकेश्वरे ॥ २२॥

शाङ्करी तु महाकाले शर्वाणी मध्यमाभिधे ।
केदाराख्ये महाक्षेत्रे देवी सा मार्गदायिनी ॥ २३॥

भैरवाख्ये भैरवी सा गयायां मङ्गला स्मृता ।
स्थाणुप्रिया कुरुक्षेत्रे स्वायम्भुव्यपि नाकुले ॥ २४॥

कनखले भवेदुग्रा विश्वेशा विमलेश्वरे ।
अट्टहासे महानन्दा महेन्द्रे तु महान्तका ॥ २५॥

भीमे भीमेश्वरी प्रोक्ता रुद्राणी त्वर्धकोटिके ॥ २६॥

अविमुक्ते विशालाक्षी महाभागा महालये ।
गोकर्णे भद्रकर्णी स्याद्भद्रा स्याद्भद्रकर्णके ॥ २७॥

उत्पलाक्षी सुवर्णाक्षे स्थाण्वीशा स्थाणुसञ्ज्ञके ।
कमलालये तु कमला प्रचण्डा छगलण्डके ॥ २८॥

कुरण्डले त्रिसन्ध्या स्यान्माकोटे मुकुटेश्वरी ।
मण्डलेशे शाण्डकी स्यात्काली कालञ्जरे पुनः ॥ २९॥

शङ्कुकर्णे ध्वनिः प्रोक्ता स्थूला स्यात्स्थूलकेश्वरे ।
ज्ञानिनां हृदयाम्भोजे हृल्लेखा परमेश्वरी ॥ ३०॥

प्रोक्तानीमानि स्थानानि देव्याः प्रियतमानि च ।
तत्तत्क्षेत्रस्य माहात्म्यं श्रुत्वा पूर्वं नगोत्तम ॥ ३१॥

तदुक्तेन विधानेन पश्चाद्देवीं प्रपूजयेत् ।
अथवा सर्वक्षेत्राणि काश्यां सन्ति नगोत्तम ॥ ३२॥

तत्र नित्यं वसेन्नित्यं देवीभक्तिपरायणः ।
तानि स्थानानि सम्पश्यञ्जपन्देवीं निरन्तरम् ॥ ३३॥

ध्यायंस्तच्चरणाम्भोजं मुक्तो भवति बन्धनात् ।
इअमानि देवीनामानि प्रातरुत्थाय यः पठेत् ॥ ३४॥

भस्मीभवन्ति पापानि तत्क्षणान्नग सत्वरम् ।
श्राद्धकाले पठेदेतान्यमलानि द्विजाग्रतः ॥ ३५॥

प्रतिपक्षं विशेषेण तद्देवीप्रीतिकारकम् ।
सोमवारव्रतं चैव ममातिप्रियकृन्नग ॥ ४१॥

तत्रापि देवीं सम्पूज्य रात्रौ भोजनमाचरेत् ।
नवरात्रद्वयं चैव व्रतं प्रीतिकरं मम ॥ ४२॥

एवमन्यान्यपि विभो नित्यनैमित्तिकानि च ।
व्रतानि कुरुते यो वै मत्प्रीत्यर्थं विमत्सरः ॥ ४३॥

प्राप्नोति मम सायुज्यं स मे भक्तः स मे प्रियः ।
उत्सवानपि कुर्वीत दोलोत्सवमुखान्विभो ॥ ४४॥

शयनोत्सवं तथा कुर्यात्तथा जागरणोत्सवम् ।
रथोत्सवं च मे कुर्याद्दमनोत्सवमेव च ॥ ४५॥

पवित्रोत्सवमेवापि श्रावणे प्रीतिकारकम् ।
मम भक्तः सदा कुर्यादेवमन्यान्महोत्सवान् ॥ ४६॥

मद्भक्तान्भोजयेत्प्रीत्या तथा चैव सुवासिनीः ।
कुमारीबटुकांश्चापि मद्बुद्ध्या तद्गतान्तरः ॥ ४७॥

वित्तशाठ्येन रहितो यजेदेतान्सुमादिभिः ।
य एवं कुरुते भक्त्या प्रतिवर्षमतन्द्रितः ॥ ४८॥

स धन्यः कृतकृत्योऽसौ मत्प्रीतेः पात्रमञ्जसा ।
सर्वमुक्तं समासेन मम प्रीतिप्रदायकम् ।
नाशिष्याय प्रदातव्यं नाभक्ताय कदाचन ॥ ४९ ॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥



                   ॥ अथ अष्टमोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
देवदेवि महेशानि करुणासागरेऽम्बिके ।
ब्रूहि पूजाविधिं सम्यग्यथावदधुना निजम् ॥ १॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
वक्ष्ये पूजाविधिं राजन्नम्बिकाया यथाप्रियम् ।
अत्यन्तश्रद्धया सार्धं शृणु पर्वतपुङ्गव ॥ २॥

द्विविधा मम पूजा स्याद्बाह्या चाभ्यान्तरापि च ।
बाह्यापि द्विविधा प्रोक्ता वैदिकी तान्त्रिकी तथा ॥ ३॥

वैदिक्यर्चापि द्विविधा मूर्तिभेदेन भूधर ।
वैदिकी वैदिकैः कार्या वेददीक्षा समन्वितैः ॥ ४॥

तन्त्रोक्तदीक्षावद्भिस्तु तान्त्रिकी संश्रिता भवेत् ।
इत्थं पूजारहस्यं च न ज्ञात्वा विपरीतकम् ॥ ५॥

करोति यो नरो मूढः स पतत्येव सर्वथा ।
तत्र या वैदिकी प्रोक्ता प्रथमा तां वदाम्यहम् ॥ ६॥

यन्मे साक्षात्परं रूपं दृष्टवानसि भूधर ।
अनन्तशीर्षनयनमनन्तचरणं महत् ॥ ७॥

सर्वशक्तिसमायुक्तं प्रेरकं यत्परात्परम् ।
तदेव पूजयेन्नित्यं नमेद्ध्यायेत्स्मरेदपि ॥ ८॥

इत्येतत्प्रथमाचार्याः स्वरूपं कथितं नग ।
शान्तः समाहितमना दम्भाहङ्कारवर्जितः ॥ ९॥

तत्परो भव तद्याजी तदेव शरणं व्रज ।
तदेव चेतसा पश्य जप ध्यायस्व सर्वदा ॥ १०॥

अनन्यया प्रेमयुक्तभक्त्या मद्भावमाश्रितः ।
यज्ञैर्यज तपोदानैर्मामेव परितोषय ॥ ११॥

इत्थं ममानुग्रहतो मोक्ष्यसे भवबन्धनात् ।
मत्परा ये मदासक्तचित्ता भक्तपरा मताः ॥ १२॥

प्रतिजाने भवादस्मादुद्धाराम्यचिरेण तु ।
ध्यानेन कर्मयुक्तेन भक्तिज्ञानेन वा पुनः ॥ १३॥

प्राप्याहं सर्वथा राजन्न तु केवलकर्मभिः ।
धर्मात्सञ्जायते भक्तिर्भक्त्या सञ्जायते परम् ॥ १४॥

श्रुतिस्मृतिभ्यामुदितं यत्स धर्मः प्रकीर्तितः ।
अन्यशास्त्रेण यः प्रोक्तो धर्माभासः स उच्यते ॥ १५॥

सर्वज्ञात्सर्वशक्तेश्च मत्तो वेदः समुत्थितः ।
अज्ञानस्य ममाभावादप्रमाणा न च श्रुतिः ॥ १६॥

स्मृतयश्च श्रुतेरर्थं गृहीत्वैव च निर्गताः ।
मन्वादीनां स्मृतीनां च ततः प्रामाण्यमिष्यते ॥ १७॥

क्वचित्कदाचित्तन्त्रार्थकटाक्षेण परोदितम् ।
धर्मं वदन्ति सोंऽशस्तु नैव ग्राह्योऽस्ति वैदिकैः ॥ १८॥

अन्येषां शास्त्रकर्तॄणामज्ञानप्रभवत्वतः ।
अज्ञानदोषदुष्टत्वात्तदुक्तेर्न प्रमाणता ॥ १९॥

तस्मान्मुमुक्षुर्धर्मार्थं सर्वथा वेदमाश्रयेत् ।
राजाज्ञा च यथा लोके हन्यते न कदाचन ॥ २०॥

सर्वेशाया ममाज्ञा सा श्रुतिस्त्याज्या कथं नृभिः ।
मदाज्ञारक्षणार्थं तु ब्रह्मक्षत्रियजातयः ॥ २१॥

मया सृष्टास्ततो ज्ञेयं रहस्यं मे श्रुतेर्वचः ।
यदा यदा हि धर्मस्य ग्लानिर्भवति भूधर ॥ २२॥

अभ्युत्थानमधर्मस्य तदा वेषान्बिभर्म्यहम् ।
देवदैत्यविभागश्चाप्यत एवाभवन्नृप ॥ २३॥

ये न कुर्वन्ति तद्धर्मं तच्छिक्षार्थं मया सदा ।
सम्पादितास्तु नरकास्रासो यच्छ्रवणाद्भवेत् ॥ २४॥

यो वेदधर्ममुज्झित्य धर्ममन्यं समाश्रयेत् ।
राजा प्रवासयेद्देशान्निजादेतानधर्मिणः ॥ २५॥

ब्राह्मणैर्न च सम्भाष्याः पङ्क्तिग्राह्या न च द्विजैः ।
अन्यानि यानि शास्त्राणि लोकेऽस्मिन्विविधानि च ॥ २६॥

श्रुतिस्मृतिविरुद्धानि तामसान्येव सर्वशः ।
वामं कापालकं चैव कौलकं भैरवागमः ॥ २७॥

शिवेन मोहनार्थाय प्रणीतो नान्यहेतुकः ।
यक्षशापाद् भृगोः शापाद्दधीचस्य च शापतः ॥ २८॥

दग्धा ये ब्राह्मणवरा वेदमार्गबहिष्कृताः ।
तेषामुद्धरणार्थाय सोपानक्रमतः सदा ॥ २९॥

शैवाश्च वैष्णवाश्चैव सौराः शाक्तास्तथैव च ।
गाणपत्या आगमाश्च प्रणीताः शङ्करेण तु ॥ ३०॥

तत्र वेदाविरुद्धोंऽशोऽप्युक्त एव क्वचित्क्वचित् ।
वैदिकस्तद्ग्रहे दोषो न भवत्येव कर्हिचित् ॥ ३१॥

सर्वथा वेदभिन्नार्थे नाधिकारी द्विजो भवेत् ।
वेदाधिकारहीनस्तु भवेत्तत्राधिकारवान् ॥ ३२॥

तस्मात्सर्वप्रयत्नेन वैदिको वेदमाश्रयेत् ।
धर्मेण सहितं ज्ञानं परं ब्रह्म प्रकाशयेत् ॥ ३३॥

सर्वैषणाः परित्यज्य मामेव शरणं गताः ।
सर्वभूतदयावन्तो मानाहङ्कारवर्जिताः ॥ ३४॥

मच्चित्ता मद्गतप्राणा मत्स्थानकथने रताः ।
संन्यासिनो वनस्थाश्च गृहस्था ब्रह्मचारिणः ॥ ३५॥

उपासन्ते सदा भक्त्या योगमैश्वरसञ्ज्ञितम् ।
तेषां नित्याभियुक्तानामहमज्ञानजं तमः ॥ ३६॥

ज्ञानसूर्यप्रकाशेन नाशयामि न संशयः ।
इत्थं वैदिकपूजायाः प्रथमाया नगाधिप ॥ ३७॥

स्वरूपमुक्तं सङ्क्षेपाद्द्वितीयाया अथो ब्रुवे ।
मूर्तौ वा स्थण्डिले वापि तथा सूर्येन्दुमण्डले ॥ ३८॥

जलेऽथवा बाणलिङ्गे यन्त्रे वापि महापटे ।
तथा श्रीहृदयाम्भोजे ध्यात्वा देवीं परात्पराम् ॥ ३९॥

सगुणां करुणापूर्णां तरुणीमरुणारुणाम् ।
सौन्दर्यसारसीमान्तां सर्वावयवसुन्दराम् ॥ ४०॥

शृङ्गाररससम्पूर्णां सदा भक्तार्तिकातराम् ।
प्रसादसुमुखीमम्बां चन्द्रखण्डाशिखण्डिनीम् ॥ ४१॥

पाशाङ्कुशवराभीतिधरामानन्दरूपिणीम् ।
पूजयेदुपचारैश्च यथावित्तानुसारतः ॥ ४२॥

यावदान्तरपूजायामधिकारो भवेन्न हि ।
तावद्बाह्यामिमां पूजां श्रयेज्जाते तु तां त्यजेत् ॥ ४३॥

आभ्यन्तरा तु या पूजा सा तु संविल्लयः स्मृतः ।
संविदेवपरं रूपमुपाधिरहितं मम ॥ ४४॥

अतः संविदि मद्रूपे चेतः स्थाप्यं निराश्रयम् ।
संविद्रूपातिरिक्तं तु मिथ्या मायामयं जगत् ॥ ४५॥

अतः संसारनाशाय साक्षिणीमात्मरूपिणीम् ।
भावयन्निर्मनस्केन योगयुक्तेन चेतसा ॥ ४६॥

अतःपरं बाह्यपूजाविस्तारः कथ्यते मया ।
सावधानेन मनसा शृणु पर्वतसत्तम ॥ ४७॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां अष्टमोऽध्यायः ॥



                अथ नवमोऽध्यायः ॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
प्रातरुत्थाय शिरसि संस्मरेत्पद्ममुज्ज्वलम् ।
कर्पूराभं स्मरेत्तत्र श्रीगुरुं निजरूपिणम् ॥ १॥

सुप्रसन्नं लसद्भूषाभूषितं शक्तिसंयुतम् ।
नमस्कृत्य ततो देवीं कुण्डलीं संस्मरेद्बुधः ॥ २॥

प्रकाशमानां प्रथमे प्रयाणे
        प्रतिप्रयाणेऽप्यमृतायमानाम् ।
अन्तःपदव्यामनुसञ्चरन्ती-
        मानन्दरूपामबलां प्रपद्ये ॥ ३॥

ध्यात्वैवं तच्छिखामध्ये सच्चिदानन्दरूपिणीम् ।
मां ध्यायेदथ शौचादिक्रियाः सर्वाः समापयेत् ॥ ४॥

अग्निहोत्रं ततो हुत्वा मत्प्रीत्यर्थं द्विजोत्तमः ।
होमान्ते स्वासने स्थित्वा पूजासङ्कल्पमाचरेत् ॥ ५॥

भूतशुद्धिं पुरा कृत्वा मातृकान्यासमेव च ।
हृल्लेखामातृकान्यासं नित्यमेव समाचरेत् ॥ ६॥

मूलाधारे हकारं च हृदये च रकारकम् ।
भ्रूमध्ये तद्वदीकारं ह्रीङ्कारं मस्तके न्यसेत् ॥ ७॥

तत्तन्मन्त्रोदितानन्यान्न्यासान्सर्वान्समाचरेत् ।
कल्पयेत्स्वात्मनो देहे पीठं धर्मादिभिः पुनः ॥ ८॥

ततो ध्यायेन्महादेवीं प्राणायामैर्विजृम्भिते ।
हृदम्भोजे मम स्थाने पञ्चप्रेतासने बुधः ॥ ९॥

ब्रह्मा विष्णुश्च रुद्रश्च ईश्वरश्च सदाशिवः ।
एते पञ्च महाप्रेताः पादमूले मम स्थिताः ॥ १०॥

पञ्चभूतात्मका ह्येते पञ्चावस्थात्मका अपि ।
अहं त्वव्यक्तचिद्रूपा तदतीताऽस्मि सर्वथा ॥ ११॥

ततो विष्टरतां याताः शक्तितन्त्रेषु सर्वदा ।
ध्यात्वैवं मानसैर्भोगैः पूजयेन्मां जपेदपि ॥ १२॥

जपं समर्प्य श्रीदेव्यै ततोऽर्घ्यस्थापनं चरेत् ।
पात्रासादनकं कृत्वा पूजाद्रव्याणि शोधयेत् ॥ १३॥

जलेन तेन मनुना चास्त्रमन्त्रेण देशिकः ।
दिग्बन्धं च पुरा कृत्वा गुरून्नत्वा ततः परम् ॥ १४॥

तदनुज्ञां समादाय बाह्यपीठे ततः परम् ।
हृदिस्थां भावितां मूर्तिं मम दिव्यां मनोहराम् ॥ १५॥

आवाहयेत्ततः पीठे प्राणस्थापनविद्यया ।
आसनावाहने चार्घ्यं पाद्याद्याचमनं तथा ॥ १६॥

स्नानं वासोद्वयं चैव भूषणानि च सर्वशः ।
गन्धपुष्पं यथायोग्यं दत्त्वा देव्यै स्वभक्तितः ॥ १७॥

यन्त्रस्थानामावृतीनां पूजनं सम्यगाचरेत् ।
प्रतिवारमशक्तानां शुक्रवारो नियम्यते ॥ १८॥

मूलदेवीप्रभारूपाः स्मर्तव्या अङ्गदेवताः ।
तत्प्रभापटलव्याप्तं त्रैलोक्यं च विचिन्तयेत् ॥ १९॥

पुनरावृत्तिसहितां मूलदेवीं च पूजयेत् ।
गन्धादिभिः सुगन्धैस्तु तथा पुष्पैः सुवासितैः ॥ २०॥

नैवेद्यैस्तर्पणैश्चैव ताम्बूलैर्दक्षिणादिभिः ।
तोषयेन्मां त्वत्कृतेन नाम्नां साहस्रकेण च ॥ २१॥

कवचेन च सूक्तेनाहं रुद्रेभिरिति प्रभो ।
देव्यथर्वशिरोमन्त्रैर्हृल्लेखोपनिषद्भवैः ॥ २२॥

महाविद्यामहामन्त्रैस्तोषयेन्मां मुहुर्मुहुः ।
क्षमापयेज्जगद्धात्रीं प्रेमार्द्रहृदयो नरः ॥ २३॥

पुलकाङ्कितसर्वाङ्गैर्बाल्यरुद्धाक्षिनिःस्वनः ।
नृत्यगीतादिघोषेण तोषयेन्मां मुहुर्मुहुः ॥ २४॥

वेदपारायणैश्चैव पुराणैः सकलैरपि ।
प्रतिपाद्या यतोऽहं वै तस्मात्तैस्तोषयेत्तु माम् ॥ २५॥

निज सर्वस्वमपि मे सदेहं नित्यशोऽर्पयेत् ।
नित्यहोमं ततः कुर्याद्ब्राह्मणांश्च सुवासिनीः ॥ २६॥

बटुकान्पामराननन्यान्देवीबुद्ध्या तु भोजयेत् ।
नत्वा पुनः स्वहृदये व्युत्क्रमेण विसर्जयेत् ॥ २७॥

सर्वं हृल्लेखया कुर्यात्पूजनं मम सुव्रत ।
हृल्लेखा सर्वमन्त्राणां नायिका परमा स्मृता ॥ २८ ॥

हृल्लेखादर्पणे नित्यमहं तु प्रतिबिम्बिता ।
तस्माद्‍हृल्लेखया दत्तं सर्वमन्त्रैः समर्पितम् ॥ २९॥

गुरुं सम्पूज्य भृषाद्यैः कृतकृत्यत्वमावहेत् ।
य एवं पूजयेद्देवीं श्रीमद्भुवनसुन्दरीम् ॥ ३०॥

न तस्य दुर्लभं किञ्चित्कदाव्हित्क्वचिदस्ति हि ।
देहान्ते तु मणिद्वीपं माम यात्येव सर्वथा ॥ ३१॥

ज्ञेयो देवीस्वरूपोऽसौ देवा नित्यं नमन्ति तम् ।
इति ते कथितं राजन्महादेव्याः प्रपूजनम् ॥ ३२॥

विमृश्यैतदशेषेणाप्यधिकारानुरूपतः ।
कुरु मे पूजनं तेन कृतार्थस्त्वं भविष्यसि ॥ ३३॥

इदं तु गीताशास्त्रं मे नाशिष्याय वदेत्क्वचित् ।
नाभक्ताय प्रदातव्यं न धूर्ताय च दुर्हृदे ॥ ३४॥

एतत्प्रकाशनं मातुरुद्धाटनमुरोजयोः ।
तस्मादवश्यं यत्नेन गोपनीयमिदं सदा ॥ ३५॥

देयं भक्ताय शिष्याय ज्येष्ठपुत्राय चैव हि ।
सुशीलाय सुवेषाय देवीभक्तियुताय च ॥ ३६॥

श्राद्धकाले पठेदेतद् ब्राह्मणानां समीपतः ।
तृप्तास्तत्पितरः सर्वे प्रयान्ति परमं पदम् ॥ ३७॥

व्यास उवाच -
इत्युक्त्वा सा भगवती तत्रैवान्तरधीयत ।
देवाश्च मुदिताः सर्वे देवीदर्शनतोऽभवन् ॥ ३८॥

तता हिमालये जज्ञे देवी हैमवती तु सा ।
या गौरीति प्रसिद्धासीद्दत्ता सा शङ्कराय च ॥ ३९॥

ततः स्कन्दः समुद्भूतस्तारकस्तेन पातितः ।
समुद्रमन्थने पूर्वं रत्नान्यासुर्नराधिप ॥ ४०॥

तत्र देवैस्तुता देवी लक्ष्मीप्राप्त्यर्थमादरात् ।
तेषामनुग्रहार्थाय निर्गता तु रमा ततः ॥ ४१॥

वैकुण्ठाय सुरैर्दत्ता तेन तस्य शमाभवत् ।
इति ते कथितं राजन्देवीमाहात्म्यमुत्तमम् ॥ ४२॥

गौरीलक्ष्म्योः समुद्भूतिविषयं सर्वकामदम् ।
न वाच्यं त्वेतदन्यस्मै रहस्यं कथितं यतः ॥ ४३॥

गीता रहस्यभूतेयं गोपनीया प्रयत्नतः ।
सर्वमुक्तं समासेन यत्पृष्टं तत्वयानघ ।
पवित्रं पावनं दिव्यं किं भूयः श्रोतुमिच्छसि ॥ ४४ ॥

  ॥इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां नवमोऽध्यायः ॥

           ॥ इति श्रीमद्देवीगीता समाप्ता॥
Standard
personal

Thank You My Son


Many People often leave the world without thanking those who deserve it.

One of the fundamentals of any religion is gratitude.

Thirukkural says,

எந்நன்றி கொன்றார்க்கும் உய்வுண்டாம் உய்வில்லை
செய்ந்நன்றி கொன்ற மகற்கு.

எந்நன்றி கொன்றார்க்கும் உய்வு உண்டாம் – பெரிய அறங்களைச் சிதைத்தார்க்கும் பாவத்தின் நீங்கும் வாயில் உண்டாம்; செய்ந்நன்றி கொன்ற மகற்கு உய்வு இல்லை – ஒருவன் செய்த நன்றியைச் சிதைத்த மகனுக்கு அஃது இல்லை. (பெரிய அறங்களைச் சிதைத்தலாவது, ஆன்முலை அறுத்தலும், மகளிர் கருவினைச் சிதைத்தலும், பார்ப்பார்த்தப்புதலும் (புறநா.34) முதலிய பாதகங்களைச் செய்தல். இதனால் செய்ந்நன்றி கோறலின் கொடுமை கூறப்பட்டது.).

There is no salvation for those who forget  Gratitude.

Here I do not take the meaning of Parimel Azhakar for the word ‘Makarkku’ meaning son, but the meaning people.

Often in Life we do not adequately thank people.

It is a slur on the Soul.

I am not very demonstrative in showing my emotions, even to my children.

I am of the view that love for the others would be felt by those who are loved .

They need not be vocalized.

But I belong to old school where the term Love was not even uttered in relationships and they were/are a part of the Being.

My father was the least emotional Man I have come across.

He would never express himself.

But Psychologists would say repressed emotions might lead to stress.

But my father was never stressed.

When my paternal grandfather died , his body was lying, my father was sitting an as Easy chair displaying no emotion.

I was around 12 or 13 then.

I remember asking him as to why he was not crying as others, he  replied if some one would guarantee that his father would come back alive , he would definitely cry!

When my mother died, with whom my father has lived for over 50 years, he just woke me up at the dead of the night, told me’

‘Your mother just died, you go to sleep and we shall see in the morning!

But , after the death of my mother, my father who weighed at 130 Kg.came down to 65 in a matter of six months.

During this period he  never spoke a word about my mother.

Probably I belong to those people who never exhibit emotions.

My Daughter in law says that I am the most  unromantic person she has ever seen!

Many of my friends say that I am cold.

Excepting to those whom I am close with.

Notwithstanding this, it is time I record my sentiments, though my son would say sentiments are non sense.

But isn’t Life all about all sentiments?

I may not be expressive but I know that sentiments make one live through the Life.

My son is very sensitive and never expresses himself.

He is more rational, according to him.

But behind this veneer I can detect the undercurrent of affection, love.

He is close to the family, that’s all.

And we are close as Friends.

He has been  taking responsibility of the Family from the time he was 17.

He never interfered.

He let me do things my way, despite some objections by him,

He has made my retired life pleasant by enabling me do things I wanted to do but could not during my working days.

He never lets me worry about anything.

Doing research in Hinduism.

The comfort he gives me gives me time and vigor to do what I want to do.

I have never appreciated him because I believe, as the Sastras say,never praise your children, point out their faults’

Parenting is not for popularity .

It is for their welfare.

I wish I could have done more for my son.

I could not.

I am sorry.

I have never expressed my appreciation of him, though I am proud of him.

As I near my death, I am running 65 years, I would not like to depart without saying how much I thank him and love him.

Thank you Anand, my son.

Wish I had been as good a Father as you have been /are a son!

Standard
Corruption

SUN TV Network To Be Closed 2 G Scam Aircell Maxis Fallout


While Karunanidhi has become a Super Judge and  been picking up mathematical holes in Jayalalithaa Assets case, forgetting the 2 G Scam, involving 1766.45 billion (US$28 billion)g his daughter, his A.Raja and  the others, the Home Ministry of India is contemplating not to renew the licence to SUN TV Network for its involvement in the 2 G Spectrum scam.

SUN Network Logo.jpg

SUN Network Logo.

For threadbare expose of  of the spectrum scam, including Radia, Kanimozhi Jaffer Sait Tapes,PMO Documents please check under Corruption, Radia Tapes.

I stopped writing on the scams as I was fed up.

I am posting this lest Karunanidhi and Co may not feel people have forgotten it .

Let him not talk of Morality .

New Delhi: The Union Home Ministry may not grant licence to Kalanithi Maran-promoted Sun TV Network’s group companies for alleged involvement of its owners in 2G spectrum scam and Aircel Maxis cases before various courts and investigating agencies.

The stand is likely to be communicated to the Information and Broadcasting Ministry as Union Information and Broadcasting Minister Arun Jaitley had written a letter to Home MinisterRajnath Singh on the issue, official sources said in New Delhi.

The company operates 45 radio channels under the brand name Suryan FM in Tamil Nadu and Red FM in rest of the country.

The Home Ministry said the company and its owners were allegedly involved in 2G scam, alleged bungling in Aircel-Maxis deal as well as running an “illegal” connections of telephones used for uploading their content, the sources said.

The company of Kalanithi, who is the brother of former union minister Dayanidhi Maran, had sought renewal of licence of its radio channels from one phase to another.

Under the switchover of phase, the company could operate more channels in the same bandwidth.’

News Source.

http://www.firstpost.com/business/2g-scam-fallout-home-ministry-may-not-give-licence-sun-tv-network-2247026.html

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2G_spectrum_scam

Standard
Indian Influence in Souh East Asia.jpg
Hinduism

Rama Empire Reply To Critics On Map Sanatana Dharma Dates


I published an article on Rama’s Empire, showing the territories held by Rama.

The map was based on the references in the Ramayana of Valmiki,the descriptions of the Geography of Valimiki, the reference to the Kings who attended Sita’s Swayamwara,The descrition valimki provides while the Horse , during the Aswamedha Yaga Rama performed after His return to Ayodhya, the directions provided by Sugreeva to his Vanara ,Monkey army when they were searching for Sita , the details found in Raghu Vamsa of Kalidasa and ancient Tamil Literature.

There have been comments about the content in the post.

Hanuman Chanting Rama's Name.Image.jpg

Hanuman Chanting Rama’s Name

That

1.The landmass shown in the Map, hows  relatively modern locations like the Suez canal.

My answer is that the reference to the areas won by Rama were cross checked for their modern names , correlated with the descriptions found in Valmiki Ramayan;then the Map was prepared taking the current names for these ancient places.

This has been done to enable the reader to understand the map.

Another point is that the ancient landmass was different from what we see to-day .

Landmass has changed.

There were super continents like Lemuria,Atlantis.

Some evidence of their existence has become available.

Research is on.

Meanwhile evidence unearthed in Arikkamedu,Tamil Nadu/Pondicherry and the epigraphs of the Thirukoilur TamilNadu speak of Kings from Tamil Nadu having links with Sanatana Dharma.

Early Tamil Sangam woks speak of Rama and Krishna and Silappadikaram mentions that the Yadavas were present in Madurai,Tamil Nadu.

Krishna and Arjuna visited The Dravida Desa, South India.

Both of them married Princesses from the south.

While Krishna had a daughter through the Pandyan Princess , got her married to Pandya Prince, Arjuna had a son Babruvahana.

Balarama visited south and worshiped Lord Subrahmanya.

And Lord Krishna attended Tamil Sangam.

Please Check my posts on each these.

All these have been cross verified by archaeology, epigraph,Astronomy.

It would be erroneous to dismiss the mass of evidence because we yet to recover all the artifacts.

Remeber.

River Saraswati has been identified,Dwaraka excavated.

It takes time to unearth by Indian Scholars.

There is no Dhanushkodi in Souh Now.

Only traces remain.

I have visited the place when I was a child.

Can I deny Dhanushkodi now?

Hence the empire of Rama is true, possible and probable, taking into consideration all the facts mentioned above.

2.Rama lived in Treta Yuga.

No doubt about this.

Treta Yuga is thousands of years ago.

The present date of Ramayana around 5000 BC is not accurate for the following reason.

Astronomical dating is done by verifying the Planetary position by taking reference to the Horoscope of Rama, Sita and Ravana apart from the eclipses mentioned in the Ramayana.

The problem is that Astronomical events keep on occurring at regular intervals.

So a planetary position or an eclipse is not unique.

What date do we take?

Now we are taking the latest for reckoning, that’s all.

Here comes the concept of Circular Time.

According to Hinduism Time is not Linear, that is it is not flowing in one direction.

It is circular.

The Purana state  that Agastya moved towards the South twice .

Once when Lord Shiva ordered him to move over to South to stabilize the earth, when the North end came down, South rose because of overcrowding by people who came to witness Shiva’s wedding with Uma.


( These two events have happened at different periods, not atzone instance.
He moved again to South to tame the Vindhya mountain.

Now let us look the calculation of Time .

There are Four Yugas and they repeat themselves.

Brahma, the Creator begins Creation at the beginning of each Yuga which will be dissolved at the end of one Chatur Yuga

Kali Yuga                                4,32000 Years

Dwpara Yuga  4,32,000*2= 8,64,000

Tretha Yuga    4,32,000*3=1296000

Satya Yuga        4,32,000*4=1728000

Total                                         4820000 Years One Chatur Yuga

One Manvantara is 306.72 million Years.

Life in the universe is created and destroyed once every 4.1 to 8.2 billion years, which is one full day (day and night) for Brahma. The lifetime of a Brahma is believed to be 311 trillion and 40 billion years-Hindu Cosmology.

‘Eighty million years ago, India was approximately 6400 km (3968 miles) south of the Eurasian plate. Separating the two was the Tethys Sea. The Indo-Australian tectonic plate – containing the continent of Australia, the Indian subcontinent, and surrounding ocean – was pushed northward by the convection currents generated in the inner mantle. For millions of years, India made its way across the sea toward the Eurasian plate. As India approached Asia, around 40 million years ago, the Tethys Sea began to shrink and its seabed slowly pushed upwards. The Tethys Sea disappeared completely around 20 million years ago and sediments rising from its seabed formed a mountain range. When India and Tibet collided, instead of descending with the plate, the relatively light sedimentary and metamorphic rock that makes up the subcontinent of India pushed against Tibet, forcing it upwards, and created a massive mountain fold. The Himalayas.’

Proof from the position of Agastya Star,Canopus.

Canopus is associated with the sageAgastya, one of the ancient rishis (the others are associated with the stars of the Big Dipper). Agastya, the star, is said to be the ‘cleanser of waters’ and its rising coincides with the calming of the waters of the Indian Ocean. It is considered the son of Pulasthya, son of Brahma.

Canopus is 310 Light Years away from the Earth.

‘Agastya, is the author of 25 hymns (nos 166 to 190) of the first ‘mandala’ of the Rigveda.
2. Canopus, the second brightest star in the night sky, is called Agastya in India.
3. This star is close to the ecliptic south pole, having an ecliptic latitude of –76°.
4. As the celestial poles go round the ecliptic poles due to the phenomenon of precession of the earth’s axis of rotation, this star becomes visible from different latitudes on the globe at different times. If we assume that for a star to be visible at a place its altitude at the meridian passage should be at least 5°, then calculations give the visibility curve for Agastya (Canopus) as follows.
5. Agastya was not visible from any part of India before 10,000 BC.
6. First it became visible at Kanyakumari around that epoch. Thereafter, as it was brought more and more northwards by precession, it became visible at various places in India.
7. It became visible in the east coast (in the present Chennai region) in 8500 BC, and in the present day Hyderabad in 7200 BC, in the Vindhya region in 5200 BC, at Delhi in 3100 BC.
8. At present it is visible from most parts of India for longer or shorter durations. This cycle will repeat after every 25,765 years. It is thus clear that around 5000 BC, the star Agastya was visible from the south of the Vindhyas, but not from the north of it.
9. If sage Agastya was the first to cross the Vindhyas from the north, he would have been the first northerner to see the star. Hence the star has been named after him, just as the Magellanic clouds in the southern sky are named after the navigator Magellan, who first saw them as he sailed southwards.
10. This fixes an epoch of 5000 BC for sage Agastya. This date is based on the assumption that for a star to be visible its meridian altitude has to be at least 5°.
11. If we make 8° meridian altitude as the criterion for visibility, the date of Agastya would be shifted to about 4000 BC. The dates 5000 and 4000 BC should therefore bracket the probable epoch of Agastya crossing the Vindhyan mountains.

Hindu Puranas state that the south Pole came up because of over crowding in the Himalayas because people has rushed in to witness the wedding of Lord Shiva with Parvati and to set the earth’s balance aright Shiva ordered Agastya to go to South and he did so.

Now the tectonic plate movement of the Himalayas confirm this by observing that

” The Indo-Australian tectonic plate – containing the continent of Australia, the Indian subcontinent, and surrounding ocean – was pushed northward by the convection currents generated in the inner mantle. For millions of years, India made its way across the sea toward the Eurasian plate. As India approached Asia, around 40 million years ago, the Tethys Sea began to shrink and its seabed slowly pushed upwards. The Tethys Sea disappeared completely around 20 million years ago and sediments rising from its seabed formed a mountain range. When India and Tibet collided, instead of descending with the plate, the relatively light sedimentary and metamorphic rock that makes up the subcontinent of India pushed against Tibet, forcing it upwards, and created a massive mountain fold.”

Hence Agastya left for the South around 40 Million years ago to balance the earth.

Please read my Post  Canopus Agastya validates Sanatana Dharma.”

Above is an except from My Post

 https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/shiva-uma-wedding-agastya-to-south-40-million-years-tectonics-proof/

So the Treata Yuga period is validated.

The Astronomical events which we are using to date Ramayana happened in Treta Yuga, as celestial events take place regularly, as well.

The land mass as I have shown is correct for the reasons mentioned in answering critics in point number 1 .

And that Rama lived in Treta Yuga and both the observations are correct.

Kindly read my posts on Agastya Date, Ramayana Date, Mahabharata date,Dating tools and more posts filed under Hinduism.

Standard
Hinduism

Chaurasia Brahmins 84 Or 84,000 Families


In Hindu system of community classification of ancient times,the communities were grouped together based on the their location,number of families in a group,the chosen profession ,or the deeds done by them.

Pandit Hariprasad Chaurasia.Image.jpg

Pandit Hariprasad Chaurasia.

Also if some groups performed some specific Yagnyas, among Brahmins, they were designated as such, for example, Vajpayee, those who have preformed and specialists in performing the Vajapeya Yaga.

Among the Brahmins in the South, there are Asta Sahasram, (Eight Thousand families), Vadama(those who lived on the north bank of River Kaveri), Vaathima, who speialised in Purohitham.

In the North we have many communities of Brahmins on similar lines.

The Chaurasia Community is one which is based on the number of families belonging to this clan.

They are reported to be 84,000 in number.

HAURASIA word originated from ancient INDIAN Vedas which basically refers a Brahmin community in INDIA, CHAURASIA word inherits from a vedic word ‘chaturashiitah’ which refers eighty four in sansakrita . Since ancient INDIA, according to the Hindu mythology it is believed there are eighty four thousands Yonis(breeds, Types) of Gods existing in this universe. Every species which exist on Earth belong to a particular Yoni . At later stage and for easy pronunciation it transformed as ‘Chaurasia’ (A Hindi equivalent also refers eighty four).

* Yoni is a term for female Genital Organ in Sanskrit.

The Puranas state that, while describing the evolution of beings on the Earth, there are 84 Lakhs different Yonis and their derivatives among the Humans.(Yoni Beda)

Hence I am of the opinion  that 84,000 families of Chaurasias may be off the mark, considering the limited Brahmin families in ancient India(this is so even today)

This could be 84 or at the most 8000.

Readers may send in their views.

Chaurasia community belongs to the following Gotras

  • Kashyapa
  • Bharadwaj
  • Shandilya
  • Rishi
  • Brahmachari
  • Gaurhar
  • Chaurasia
  • Sharma
  • Barai
  • Tamoli
  • Bhatia
  • Bhagat
  • Chaurishi
  • Chaudhari
  • Modi
  • Rasela
  • Rajdheer

Sub castes

Following are the synonyms of Chaurasia surname by regional preferences:

  • Chaurasia (Belarampur, patti, pratapgarh) (U.P.)and Nepal.
  • Chaurasia (Throughout India)
  • Chourasia (Parts of North East India)
  • Chaurishi (Parts of North India)
  • Chaurasiya ( In Terai area of Nepal)
  • Sharma (Throughout India)
  • Jaiswal (North India)and Nepal too.
  • Bhardwaj (Throughout India)
  • Kashyap (North India)
  • Nag (North/East India)
  • Bhagat (North/east India) & in Nepal too.
  • Bari (Central/western India)
  • Barai (West Bihar/East UP)& in Nepal too.
  • Tamoli (West Bihar/East UP)
  • Rishi (Central India)
  • Brahmachari(North India)
  • Gaurhar (North India)
  • Modi (North India)
  • Raut (Bihar Madhubani)and Nepal too
  • Rai (Bihar Madhubani)
  • Munshi (Dhanbad Jharkhand)
  • Rasela (Central India)
  • Tiwari (Bihar Begusarai area)

Reference and Citation.

https://m.facebook.com/notes/chaurasia-brahmin/a-to-z-of-chaurasias-complete-history/225156294165011/

Standard
Hinduism

Origin of Thamboola Auspicious Gift Hinduism


It is customary for Indian households to offer Gift to visitors.

Mandatory are the Kumkum(Vermillion) and Thamboola.

The Kumkum is a sign of wealth and prosperity and it represents Goddess Mahaslakshmi, called as Sri.

Thamboolam.Image.jpg Thamboolam.

The significance of offering Kumkum is the wishes of the house holder that the visitor may be blessed with Prosperity.

Thamboola has three elements.

Coconut signifies the Blessings of the Trimurthis, Brahma, Vishnu and Rudra, represented as the three marks in the Coconut.

The areca nut iss attributed to Brahma, the Tambool (betel) leaf to Vishnu and lime to Mahesh.i

Lime is offered along with these in Hindu marriages after Food.

At the practical level, this mixture, when taken after food is good for digestion.

The Legend of Thamboola.

Mohini distributed Amrut (ambrosia) amongst various gods. The urn with the remaining of the Amrut was kept near Indra’s elephant « Nagraja ». Growing inside the urn was a strange creeping plant and the gods became ecstatic. Vishnu ordered Dhanvantari to examine the plant. He thus discovered its stimulating quality. From then on, Vishnu began to offer its leaves, as a gesture of love and affection. Since, it is said , that the betel trine was born. It began to be associated with the Brahma-Vishnu-Mahesh Trinity. The areca nut was attributed to Brahma, the Tambool (betel) leaf to Vishnu and lime to Mahesh.

According to another legend, after the Pandavas’ victory at Hastinapur, they began to have a fervent desire for Tambool. A messenger was urgently sent to the underground abode of the Queen of the snakes. The Queen, only too happy to oblige, cut the extreme phalange of her little finger and sent it to the Pandavas. The phalange was planted with great ceremony and soon the Betel plant grew out of the phalange. The creeper is since then referred to as « Nagveli » the snake plant. The ceremony of the leaves commemorates this origin and the Barais offer prayers to the God of snakes on the occasion.

Another version.

Once all dev gans (Devtas, Gods) assembled on Earth at a place called ‘Naumi Sharayan’ to perform some auspicious ceremony, and while they were approaching back to ‘Bakunthya Dham’ (Heaven) they all started feeling thirsty due to extreme heat on earth when a particular community came forward and quenched their thirst by serving them Beatle leaves .Impressed by their hospitality, the Devtas not only blessed them but also honoured them by gifting the title chaturashiitah i.e. ‘CHAURASIA’ . According to the Baudhâyanas’rauta-sûtra CHAURASIA’s belong to Kashyapa, Some believe that they belong to [Bharadvâja],So there are many beliefs about Gotras .

In recent days people of this community are employed in a variety of occupations (some also refers themselves as ‘Vaishya’ i.e. traders,since becoming followers of Vallabhacharya ji, adopting Vaishanavism nearly 300 years ago.) and their religious traditions and culture are becoming less of a factor in daily life.

Details of Chaurasia Brahmins follows.

Citation.

https://m.facebook.com/notes/chaurasia-brahmin/a-to-z-of-chaurasias-complete-history/225156294165011/

Standard
Hinduism

Tamil Connection To Cameroon Central Africa


When  posted an article that World’s Oldest Temple built by Brahmins, in Gobekli Tepe,Turkey, there were criticisms that the site was 11000 Years old and hence my claim that it was built by Indians is wrong as the Ramayana is s on Sanatna Dharma spread dated only around 5000 BC.

Flag of Cameroon.Image.png Flag of Cameroon.

I replied through my post My Posts On Sanatana Dharma Spread Reply to Critics.

I have been trying to validate the archaeology Astronomy, Cultural and Linguistic similarities, references in the Indian Legends, Puranas, Ithihasa, Ancient  and local refernces and Sanskrit /Tamil Literature

I had posted articles on the existence of Tamils in the Paleolithic Age  and we have Gondwana ,Lemuria to contend with.

One more curious fact I have found is that while the History  of  Arabia is totally not available for the period preceding Prophet, I have a post on this, the  details of ancient African Religion and languages have been brushed aside by a statement that the ancient Africans were barbaric and there were only dialects and no civilization.

I do not subscribe to this view.

Now here is the evidence , based on Linguistics, that the present   a tribe of Cameroon, one among the 220, uses a Dialect that is a mixture of deformed as well as chaste Tamil!

They use even the current Tamil words in vogue.

Please watch the Video.

The statements in the Video are true excepting the explanation for the word Gramam as Gramam is a Sanskrit word and does not have connotation as explained the Video.

 

Cameroon /ˌkæməˈrn/, officially the Republic of Cameroon (French: République du Cameroun), (German: Republik Kamerun), is a country in Central Africa. It is bordered by Nigeria to the west; Chad to the northeast; the Central African Republic to the east; and Equatorial Guinea, Gabon, and the Republic of the Congo to the south. Cameroon’s coastline lies on the Bight of Bonny, part of the Gulf of Guinea and the Atlantic Ocean. The country is often referred to as “Africa in miniature” for its geological and cultural diversity. Natural features include beaches, deserts, mountains, rainforests, and savannas. The highest point is Mount Cameroon in the southwest, and the largest cities are Douala, Yaoundé, and Garoua. Cameroon is home to over 200 different linguistic groups. The country is well known for its native styles of music, particularly makossa andbikutsi, and for its successful national football team. French and English are the official languages. After independence, the newly united nation joined the Commonwealth of Nations, although the vast majority of its territories had previously been a German colony and, after World War I, a French mandate.(wiki)

Standard
Hinduism

My Posts On Sanatana Dharma Spread Reply To Crticis


I have been publishing articles on Sanatna Dharma, also called Hinduism, trying to validate with the help of available Archaeological evidence,Astronomy,Etymology.Cultural Language similarity,references in Indian and foreign literature and Architectural similarities if not identities.

For my post ‘World’s Oldest Temple, Gobekli Tepe,built By Brahmins, I have received a lot  adverse comments, though they were out numbered by  positive comments.

Bhimbetka rock painting .jpg

Bhimbetka rock painting showing man riding on horse.30,000 Years old. “Bhimbetka rock paintng1″. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Bhimbetka_rock_paintng1.jpg#/media/File:Bhimbetka_rock_paintng1.jpg

The Major thrust of the adverse comments are.

1.The facts I have quoted are not scientific.

2.The Gobekli site is 11000 Years old and since the Ramayana is dated around 5114!

And the archaeological investigation is not complete.

Hence, what I have written, as one reader put it, making it up.

3.The dating is wrong and people will accept only Carbon dating and scientific dating methods.

My clarification.

‘The facts I have quoted are not scientific’.

I have  and am providing sources for every single article I write from reliable sources.

In some cases I draw inferences by linking various elements,like the archaeological findings,Astronomical events, Etymology, Cultural behavior,Language and architectural affinity.

So they stand as a theory till such time some additional evidence comes along.

But till new evidence comes along my theory is an improvement on the  existing data.

And is more  accurate than the existing ones.

History is the process of trying to reconstruct events by cross referencing, linking various elements as mentioned above.

I do not indulge in misinformation as it is the prerogative of the West.

I do not put on my Blinkers when an Indian source presents itself and refuse to accept it because it is not by a Western Scholar(?)

‘The Gobekli site is 11000 Years old and since the Ramayana is dated around only that period.’

And the archaeological investigation is not complete.

Hence, what I have written, as one reader put it, making it up.”

True that the Gobelki is 11000 years old and Ramayana is dated around 5000 BC.

Rig Veda is also dated at 5000 BC.

Both the dates were by the Western scholars.

Are they assigning Rig Veda and Ramayana the same date?

What about Mahabharata?

 EXACT DATE OF MAHABHARAT WAR
16TH OCTOBER 5561 YEAR B.C.

Does it mean That Ramayana took place just 500 Years before Mahabharata?

We have references to Ramayana and Mahabharata  in Sanskrit Texts and Tamil.

Both these languages are so old it is impossible to date them accurately within the time frame as we know of..

I am providing excerpts on India in Paleolithic age.9Material provided thowards the close of the Post)

People have lived in India 50,000 -75000 Years ago.

I have articles on the age of Tamil Sangam Vedas Puranas and the Temples of India.

So it is possible that the Events in the Puranas have happened earlier than Gobekli Tepe and there are strong possibilities that Sanatana Dharma spread there .

I have provided more evidence that Tamils/Sanatana Dharma was the root for Mayas, Aztecs,Sumerian, Minoan.

People may  check the relevant posts.

On the fact that the archaeological  is incomplete, what is wrong in providing links to the references  found in Indian texts to arrive at a conclusion?

One does not expect a Westerner to know of these references from India.

What is wrong in providing this to enhance knowledge?

While these archaeological  evidence is available on the web, the specific information on Indian references is not for it requires knowledge of ancient Indian Texts exposure to Modern dating technic.

DNA evidence leads to Madurai.

Carbon dating is ideal.

The issue in Carbon dating is,

If you are verifying a vessel, it can date only the material and does not tell you the date when the artifact was made.

In Astronomy also the astronomical events repeat themselves over and over.

So which one do we take reference to?

Hence my attempt has been to synthesize all the elements and provide a theory for people to work on.

I do not manufacture history like the west.

I trust Indian and western sources with skepticism, check them and formulate my view.

“The history of India begins with evidence of human activity of Anatomically modern humans, as long as 75,000 years ago, or with earlier hominids including Homo erectus from about 500,000 years ago.[..

Isolated remains of Homo erectus in Hathnora in the Narmada Valley in central India indicate that India might have been inhabited since at least the Middle Pleistocene era, somewhere between 500,000 and 200,000 years ago.[20][21] Tools crafted by proto-humans that have been dated back two million years have been discovered in the northwestern part of the subcontinent.[22][23] The ancient history of the region includes some of South Asia’s oldest settlements[24] and some of its major civilisations.[25][26] The earliest archaeological site in the subcontinent is the palaeolithic hominid site in the Soan River valley.[27] Soanian sites are found in the Sivalik region across what are now India, Pakistan, and Nepal.[28]

The Mesolithic period in the Indian subcontinent was followed by the Neolithic period, when more extensive settlement of the subcontinent occurred after the end of the last Ice Age approximately 12,000 years ago. The first confirmed semipermanent settlements appeared 9,000 years ago in the Bhimbetka rock shelters in modern Madhya Pradesh, India. Early Neolithic culture in South Asia is represented by theBhirrana findings (7500 BCE) in Haryana, India & Mehrgarh findings (7000–9000 BCE) in Balochistan, Pakistan.[29][30][31]

Traces of a Neolithic culture have been alleged to be submerged in the Gulf of Khambat in India, radiocarbon dated to 7500 BCE.[32]However, the one dredged piece of wood in question was found in an area of strong ocean currents. Neolithic agriculture cultures sprang up in the Indus Valley region around 5000 BCE, in the lower Gangetic valley around 3000 BCE, and in later South India, spreading southwards and also northwards into Malwa around 1800 BCE. The first urban civilisation of the region began with the Indus Valley Civilisation

Citations.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_India#Stone_Age

http://www.hindunet.org/hindu_history/ancient/mahabharat/mahab_vartak.html

Standard
Hinduism

Hidden Book Of Koran Vedas. Dara Shikoh Shah Jehan’s Son Sirr-e-Akbar


To what extent our History can be hidden, is amazing.

Sirr-i-Akbar by Dara,Image.jpg Sirr-i-Akbar by Dara, Introduction PersianTranslation by Chand Tara.

Though it is a fact that Islamic rulers of India raped women, killed people, destroyed Temples and forcibly converted Hindus to Islam, it is shocking  to know that they could execute their own siblings for translating The Vedas directly from Sanskrit into Persian.

It is not about the common fanatic I am speaking about.

It is about Shah Jehan’s son Muhammad Dara Shikoh, who was also a great Sufi.

He went to the extent of saying that Islam had its roots in Hinduism, more specifically in The Vedas and the Upanishads, and they were revealed to the Rishis by God much before the advent of Prophet Muhammad.

( I am stating facts as I see them; I am not trying to legitimize Islam as many try.

I just point out the similarities between Hinduism and Islam.

That 786 is OM, Mecan is Shiva Temple,Ancestors of Arabians c0uld have been Tamils, Prophet Muhammad’s Uncle wrote a Hymn, Stuthi On Lord Shiva)

Prince Muhammad Dara Shikoh (1627-1658 AD) the favorite Sufi son of Moghul emperor, Shah Jehan. Known the world over for his unorthodox and liberal views. He was a mystic and a free thinker.

Dara Shikoh, wrote in his Persian translation of the Upanishads.

“After gradual research; I have come to the conclusion that long before all heavenly books, God had revealed to the Hindus, through the Rishis of yore, of whom Brahma was the Chief, His four books of knowledge, the Rig Veda, the Yajur Veda, the Sama Veda and the Atharva Veda.”

He had learned Sanskrit and studied the Hindu scriptures in the original.

He translated the Upanishads, Bhagavad Gita and Yoga-Vasishta into Persian directly from Sanskrit and called it Sirr-e-Akbar (The Great Mystery). Titled “The Upanishads: God’s Most Perfect Revelation” and then into Latin by Anquetil Duperron (1801 and 1802) under the title Oupnekhat, contained about fifty. The Quran itself, he said, made veiled references to the Upanishads as the “first heavenly book and the fountainhead of the ocean of monotheism.”

In his Majma-al-Bahrain, he sought to reconcile the Sufi theory with the Vedanta.

He was able to affirm that Sufism and Advaita Vedantism (Hinduism) are essentially the same, with a surface difference of terminology.

And in introduction to this work he says that one finds in Upanishads the concept of tawhid (the doctrine of Unity of God, the most fundamental doctrine of Islam) after the Qur’an and perhaps the Qur’an refers to Upanishad when it refers to Kitab al-Maknun (The Hidden Book). His work Majma-al-Bahrain (Mingling of the Two Oceans i.e. Hinduism and Islam) is very seminal work in the history of composite culture of India.

Two years after the completion of the Sirr-i-Akbar, Dara was executed on the orders of his brother.

“Dara subsequently developed a friendship with the seventh Sikh Guru, Guru Har Rai. Dara devoted much effort towards finding a common mystical language between Islam and Hinduism. Towards this goal he completed the translation of 50 Upanishads from its original Sanskrit intoPersian in 1657 so it could be read by Muslim scholars. His translation is often called Sirr-e-Akbar (The Greatest Mystery), where he states boldly, in the Introduction, his speculative hypothesis that the work referred to in the Qur’an as the “Kitab al-maknun” or the hidden book, is none other than the Upanishads.[

 

Sirr-e-Akbar English Translation Download.

Citation.

http://www.veda.harekrsna.cz/connections/Islam.php

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dara_Shikoh

Standard
Hinduism, Uncategorized

Krishna Horoscope 27th July, 3112 BCE Birth


That the Ithihasas are not myths perpetrated to  gain political power as in some religions.

Lord Krishna as a Child.image.jpg Lord Krishna as a Child.

They provide detailed descriptions of people and events that are verifiable with Astronomy, which can not be manipulated by vested interests to suit their ends

On this basis the events reported in the Ramayana and The Mahabharata have been verified and found to be correct.

In the case of Mahabharata , the horoscope of Lord Krishna has two versions.

One is based on The Srimad Bhagavatha Purana ,and the other is by Soordas, possibly based on the Bhagavatha Purana.

Planetary Position during Krishna's Birth,image.jpg Planetary Position during Krishna’s Birth, Srimad Bhgagavatha. Krishna’s Birth Chart | Courtesy Prof.Narahari Achar, Memphis University, USA

There is one more rectified  horoscope of Lord Krishna by the famous BV.Raman,astrologer from Bengaluru, India.

The Bhagavatha Purana states thus,

Shravana vada ashtami, Rohini Nakshtra, uditam Lagnam’

Krsna was born with all the stars and planets and houses in very very auspicious positions and combinations and specifically mentions the ascention of Aja-nakshatra (“Rohinii”). Several shlokas later, the Saaraartha-darshinii tika of Sripad Vishvanath Chakravarthi Thakur references an older astrological treatise named Kha Manikya (which now seems to have been lost) that gives full detail of Sri Krsna’s birth chart as follows: “The Moon, Mars, Mercury and Saturn were exalted. Taurus ascended. Jupiter was in Pisces. Sun was in Leo, Venus in Libra, Rahu was in Scorpio. It was midnight, on a wednesday, while the Moon was in Rohini.”

-Bhagavat Purana, 10th skanda, 3rd dhyaya, 1st shloka .

Another one with corrections.

The respected astrologer BV Raman rectified a horoscope for Lord Krishna, which can be found in his published work “Notable Horoscopes”. Another version of Krishna’s horoscope in popular use is mentioned in a poem by Soordas, a fifteenth century poet of Bhakti Marg, considered a great saint and renunciate.

 

In his research Raman proposed that this took place on the 19th July 3228 BCC.

( Four years difference)

Krishna Rasi Chart .image.jpg Krishna Rasi Chart by BV Raman.

 

Citations.

https://vicdicara.wordpress.com/2011/07/06/what-is-krishnas-horoscope-really/

Navamsa Chart of Lord Krishna by BV Raman.image.jpg Navamsa Chart of Lord Krishna by BV Raman.

 

Planetary Positions : Sun 139° 48′,Moon 47° 42′, Mars 91° 6′, Mercury 152° 48′, Jupiter 148° 54′, Venus 102° 54′,Saturn 224° 42′, Rahu 106° 24′, Lagna 50°
Every avatar of Vishnu has the purpose of establishing dharma and displaying his great opulences.
 
It is impossible to measure the opulences of Krishna, but scriptures state that he is all attractive, all wise, the most beautiful, the richest. In his life it is said Krishna had over 16000 palaces bedecked in jewels, but this is only a minute example of his wealth. He himself says he is the proprietor of all the planets making him the richest of everyone. His opulences are listed as 1)Strength 2) Fame 3)Wealth 4) Knowledge 5)Beauty 6)Renunciation.
 
Understanding planetary indications for a Divine Incarnation of the Lord is different to that of an ordinary man. Everything about him is fully transcendental and he is the Supreme Enjoyer of Eternal Bliss. That is his unique position.
 
In Krisna’s chart Taurus rises and the Ascendant is graced by the presence of exalted Moon, in Rohini. Prash Trivedi in his book “The 27 Celestial Portals” states that:-
 
“Rohini’s extraordinary charm and magnetism is made clear by the fact that Moon, whose duty it is to spend only a certain amount of time with each of the nakshatras in his monthly travel through the zodiac, at one point refused to leave Rohini’s abode”
 
Rohini, falling in the sign of beauty, Taurus, is the most alluring amongst all the nakshatras. On the Ascendant it gives large and expressive eyes, refined sensual and seductive features and a smiling countenance. Smiling is also a second house affair, and here we see the sign of playfulness and mischievous Gemini on the second cusp,with its lord Mercury exalted in the radiant, cultured and kind constellation of uttara phalguni in the 5th house of love. Uttaraphalguni is a great yet noble trickster and an expert cassanova.
 
These sign positions of Moon and Mercury are present in the horoscope attributed to Soordas poem and also Raman’s Version.
In Raman’s chart, the aspect of 9th lord Saturn on the Ascendant and Moon may give some strong discipline over the mind and body and great detachment. Saturn’s aspect on the Moon is considered beneficial for renunciation, which may be the case for normal persons.Renunciation is also seen in Raman’s chart with Ascendant lord Venus conjunct 12th lord Mars. One has aligned their will to unite with Divine. In Raman’s chart Mars is debilitated, neechabhanga and vargottama, perhaps according to Raman’s reasoning, inferring a certain effortlessness in the process as Mars is the planet of effort. Mars however being debilitated vargottama is not auspicious, its neechabhanga is weak in the navamsa.
 
In Soordas’ chart, exalted Saturn conjunct Ascendant lord Venus gives more powerful control over the body, the Ketu’s influence on the Moon can indicate perfection of one’s lunar nature, and a mind that has access beyond the material world and to secrets related to the functioning’s of the universe without the limiting aspect of Saturn. An exalted 12th lord in the 9th in Saturn’s sign can indicate great renunciation as does Ketu’s presence with Ascendant and Moon in the sign of Taurus.
 
The presence of exalted Moon gives extremely feminine qualities to the appearance, crimson cheeks and coral lips (Rohini being the “reddish one”). Moon is fickle, charming, playful and a great romantic. Rohini is one of the wealthiest of constellations, and here wealth or opulence is not only an aspect of one’s personality and appearance, but the general theme of one’s life. Rohini is a long life constellation and in Raman’s chart, the 8th lord Jupiter is possessing strength in a kendra with moolatrikona Sun,with digbala and vargottama Saturn in the 7th house.
 
In Soordas’ chart, Moon suffers from Kema druma yoga giving danger in infancy, but the Ascendant lord and Saturn are rendered strong, along with 8th lord Jupiter in own sign.
 
In Raman’s chart, Rohini, an extremely productive and creative influence in regards to the Moon and the exchange with Venus who occupies Cancer in the constellation of Pushya in the third house gives great artistry to the body, mental and physical prowess, an inquisitive and protective nature. Taurus, Rohini and Pushya relate to cows, Krishna being a cowherd boy and the protector of cows.Pushya is the most beloved and benign of all nakshatras, and has the quality of nourishment or giving unselfishly just as the milk yielding udder of the cow. This sacrificing quality is enhanced with Rahu also being in Pushya (Rahu amplifying the Venusian qualities in the chart) conjunct an effortless acting 12th lord Mars (Mars the planet of effort is debilitated, but neechabhanga) in a constellation of unlimited expansion,Purnavasu.
 
In Soordas’s chart third lord is also giving great artistry to body, and mental, physical prowess, but with less complexity and more purity than the exchange indicated in Raman’s chart. In addition to the 3rd lord Moon in Rohini, Taurus (protector of cows),Ascendant lord Venus in 6th with 9th and 10th lord Saturn makes one a protector and upholder of dharma in general, Krishna’s main mission.
 
In Raman’s chart, Venus is closely conjunct friend Rahu giving diplomatic power, and vargottama Mars, giving a vibrant sexual attractiveness and in Raman’s opinion devoid of carnal lust .Raman gives the reason that Mars is far enough from Venus and Rahu, but this seems to be a weak reason. The Sun is very powerful in the chart giving control of the senses.
 
In Soordas’ chart, diplomatic power is indicated by Venus and Saturn in Libra, planet of lust and vitality Mars is powerful but controlled in Saturn’s sign and is aspected by Ketu (mokshakaraka).
 
Krishna’s complexion was smoky, dark, sky blue. In Raman’s chart Venus is conjunct smoky bluish hued planet Rahu and blue planet Saturn aspects Ascendant. In Soordas’ chart, Ascendant lord is conjunct Saturn and Rahu aspects Ascendant.
 
Rahu’s aspect on Ascendant (Soordas’) or its lord (Raman’s) adds a certain magnetism or hypnotic quality to the personality. In Soordas’ chart there is a lot of hypnotic influence in 7th house and Raman’s chart the hypnotic influence is particularly focused in one’s personal environment (3rd house). Having Rahu though conjunct the Ascendant lord in its enemy sign of Cancer in Raman’s chart does not appear auspicious for self clarity.
 
The nodes are not as powerful in Raman’s chart compared to Soordas.Raman’s sign placement of the nodes are weaker and the dispositors are mixed in strength. As the balance of the entire horoscope rests on the nodal axis, the serpent forces, which Krishna has complete mastery over, so one would expect the nodes to be immaculately positioned in both Rasi and Navamsa. .
 
Krishna has a more roguish quality in Raman’s chart because of Rahu close to Venus.
 
Krishna enchanted women, cows and all of nature with his musical flute playing, airy sign Gemini on the 2nd house with exalted Mercury in 5th house and 3rd lord Moon exalted in Rohini.
 
In one of his pasttimes, He was very pleased one day with peacocks (Mars) dancing ecstatically to his flute, a display of great submission and enchanted surrender by these colourful birds and is always depicted wearing a peacock feather on his head. It might be seen as a metaphor for Krishna’s control over the desire aspect martian aspect of nature.
 
In Raman’s chart Mars being 12th lord, and clearly powerless in respects to musical Venus and Moon exchange might be Raman’s implication for this.
 
In Soordas’ chart, Mars is very elevated in its position near the midheaven. Having occult Rahu in Mar’s sign in 7th, points towards a magical relationship with martian elements, Rahu sitting opposite the 3rd lord Moon in Rohini. Debilitated Mars is not required for surrender to happen, because it is already 12th lord.
 
In Raman’s chart His birth in a prison is seen by the 12th lord Mars being conjunct Ascendant lord and Rahu. In Soordas’ chart, one can see from Moon and ketu that there was danger and occult forces happening around the time of birth.
 
Upon his birth a miracle happened, the prison doors opened by themselves and all the guards fell asleep (a demonstration of Krishna’s authority over his 12th lord Mars in Raman’s chart, in the sense that Mars has a certain powerlessness). In Soordas’ chart it is really the nodal connection on the Ascendant with Rahu’s dispositor Mars being 12th lord that intimates this potential.
 
The night of his birth saw heavy floods, and Sheshnag the serpent (nodes) formed an umbrella to save the baby from the rain.This is a very powerful incident, which I can only intuit means a complete awakening of kundalini forces immediately at birth. In Raman’s chart Saturn (a slow acting planet), being disposition of south node, does not seem to support to this occasion.
Citation.
Standard
Death and afterWhat happens after Death..Image,jpg
Hinduism

Near Death NDE OBE Real Case Proves Indian Death Ceremony


People are scared of Death.

Nobody is an exception to this.

I have remarked in an article that there are two reasons for this.

One is the fear of Pain accompanying Death and another is,

The uncertainty of what would happen after death.

Would we suffer unbearable pain after Death as described in various legends and Religious Text?

What would happen to us after Death?

Are we reborn?

In that case will we be a Human being?

Will what is called as Sins haunt us?

Scroll down for video.

Indian philosophy answers this on two levels.

One is after death it is observed in Higher Philosophy,that one does not die as the Atman, the soul is eternal and is never affected by pain or births or deaths.

Another view is that, as detailed in Garuda Purana , one is made to go through various punishments for sins and granted heaven for Righteous deeds.

I tend to agree with the former explanation of soul not being touched death as death is only a transition, as Krishna puts it ,”As Human body goes through childhood, youth and old age,

Kaumaaram Yavvanam Jara’ Bhagavad Gita Chapter 2.

But one can never be sure for none is here to report these experiences.

But there are medically recorded experiences of people who have touched the jaws of Death and there are people who have out-of-body experiences.

The former is called Near Death Experience(NDE), the latter,out-of-body experience (OBE)

I have posted a couple of articles on this.

Enveloped in A Pool of Light, Near Death Experience.image.jpg Enveloped in A Pool of Light, Near Death Experience(NDE)

Now there is case well documented where the NDE is explained vividly and he medical team has recorded it with instruments.

In all these case, the philosophical view of Hinduism is reinforced.

People have reported being enveloped in a sheet of white light which felt warm, they have been able to see what is taking place, though they could not perceive, see or hear it with their senses.

The perception has become more acute.

In some cases they have been able to see their ancestors.

The ceremonies conducted by the Hindus state that after death, for twelve days the sukshma sarrera remains near the place of death, can perceive every thing and they leave only after Sabindikarana.on the twelfth day.

And Indian thought says it is Light which is the expression of Life.

The Santhi Mantra says TamasoMaa Jyotir Gamaya, Lead me from Darkness to Light.

Curious to note here is that Living is called Darkness and moving out of the body is Light!

Look at the explanation in the image below of Thirumoolar , A Siddha,in Thirumandiram is Tamil.

Samkhyas and Vedic Thoughts differ only on minor points.

Thirumoolar Explanation of Evolution of Universe.Image,Gif Thirumoolar Explanation of Evolution of Universe.

Now read the report of verified  Near Death Experience.

The report.

Pam Reynolds reports NDE.Image.jpg Pam Reynolds who had a Near Death Experience.

In 1991, Atlanta-based singer and songwriter Pam Reynolds felt extremely dizzy, lost her ability to speak, and had difficulty moving her body. A CAT scan showed that she had a giant artery aneurysm—a grossly swollen blood vessel in the wall of her basilar artery, close to the brain stem. If it burst, which could happen at any moment, it would kill her. But the standard surgery to drain and repair it might kill her too.

With no other options, Pam turned to a last, desperate measure offered by neurosurgeon Robert Spetzler at the Barrow Neurological Institute in Phoenix, Arizona. Dr. Spetzler was a specialist and pioneer in hypothermic cardiac arrest—a daring surgical procedure nicknamed “Operation Standstill.” Spetzler would bring Pam’s body down to a temperature so low that she was essentially dead. Her brain would not function, but it would be able to survive longer without oxygen at this temperature. The low temperature would also soften the swollen blood vessels, allowing them to be operated on with less risk of bursting. When the procedure was complete, the surgical team would bring her back to a normal temperature before irreversible damage set in.

Essentially, Pam agreed to die in order to save her life—and in the process had what is perhaps the most famous case of independent corroboration of out of body experience (OBE) perceptions on record. This case is especially important because cardiologist Michael Sabom was able to obtain verification from medical personnel regarding crucial details of the surgical intervention that Pam reported. Here’s what happened.

Pam was brought into the operating room at 7:15 a.m., she was given general anesthesia, and she quickly lost conscious awareness. At this point, Spetzler and his team of more than 20 physicians, nurses, and technicians went to work. They lubricated Pam’s eyes to prevent drying, and taped them shut. They attached EEG electrodes to monitor the electrical activity of her cerebral cortex. They inserted small, molded speakers into her ears and secured them with gauze and tape. The speakers would emit repeated 100-decibel clicks—approximately the noise produced by a speeding express train—eliminating outside sounds and measuring the activity of her brainstem.

At 8:40 a.m., the tray of surgical instruments was uncovered, and Robert Spetzler began cutting through Pam’s skull with a special surgical saw that produced a noise similar to a dental drill. At this moment, Pam later said, she felt herself “pop” out of her body and hover above it, watching as doctors worked on her body.

Although she no longer had use of her eyes and ears, she described her observations in terms of her senses and perceptions. “I thought the way they had my head shaved was very peculiar,” she said. “I expected them to take all of the hair, but they did not.” She also described the Midas Rex bone saw (“The saw thing that I hated the sound of looked like an electric toothbrush and it had a dent in it … ”) and the dental-drill sound it made with considerable accuracy.

Meanwhile, Spetzler was removing the outermost membrane of Pamela’s brain, cutting it open with scissors. At about the same time, a female cardiac surgeon was attempting to locate the femoral artery in Pam’s right groin. Remarkably, Pam later claimed to remember a female voice saying, “We have a problem. Her arteries are too small.” And then a male voice: “Try the other side.” Medical records confirm this conversation, yet Pam could not have heard them.

The cardiac surgeon was right—Pam’s blood vessels were indeed too small to accept the abundant blood flow requested by the cardiopulmonary bypass machine, so at 10:50 a.m., a tube was inserted into Pam’s left femoral artery and connected to the cardiopulmonary bypass machine. The warm blood circulated from the artery into the cylinders of the bypass machine, where it was cooled down before being returned to her body. Her body temperature began to fall, and at 11:05 a.m. Pam’s heart stopped. Her EEG brain waves flattened into total silence. A few minutes later, her brain stem became totally unresponsive, and her body temperature fell to a sepulchral 60 degrees Fahrenheit. At 11:25 a.m., the team tilted up the head of the operating table, turned off the bypass machine, and drained the blood from her body. Pamela Reynolds was clinically dead.

At this point, Pam’s out-of-body adventure transformed into a near-death experience (NDE): She recalls floating out of the operating room and traveling down a tunnel with a light. She saw deceased relatives and friends, including her long-dead grandmother, waiting at the end of this tunnel. She entered the presence of a brilliant, wonderfully warm and loving light, and sensed that her soul was part of God and that everything in existence was created from the light (the breathing of God). But this extraordinary experience ended abruptly, as Reynolds’s deceased uncle led her back to her body—a feeling she described as “plunging into a pool of ice.”

Meanwhile, in the operating room, the surgery had come to an end. When all the blood had drained from Pam’s brain, the aneurysm simply collapsed and Spetzler clipped it off. Soon, the bypass machine was turned on and warm blood was pumped back into her body. As her body temperature started to increase, her brainsteam began to respond to the clicking speakers in her ears and the EEG recorded electrical activity in the cortex. The bypass machine was turned off at 12:32 p.m. Pam’s life had been restored, and she was taken to the recovery room in stable condition at 2:10 p.m.

Citation.

Near Death Experience

Standard
Hinduism

Lost Ancient Cities Of India


Sanatana Dharma, as has been proved was ancient.

Madurai Meenakshiamman Temple.Image.jpg Madurai Meenakshiamman Temple. Image Credit. http://ayshamohamed93.blogspot.in/2014/11/my-madurai.html

It was quite advanced in Arts, Literature,Science and Philosophy.

The temple architecture bears testimony to the development of Science, especially Astronomy .

Gangaikonda Cholapuram,.Image.jpg Gangaikonda Cholapuram,. Image credit.http://www.incredibleindiaphotogallery.com/2012/07/glimpse-to-the-glorious-past-gangaikonda-cholapuram/dsc_5102/

The construction of these temples, with stones in an area where no stones or Mountains were available is a testimony to the fact that the ancient knew quarrying and more importantly transporting heavy materials like a single stone of nearly 180 tons to the roof of the temple which is 216 feet in the year 1000 AD.

It is the Thanjavur Brhadeeswara Temple in Tamil Nadu.

There are temples where the rays of the Sun touch the idol at the sanctum on a particular day of the year.

1000 pillars Halls, Stone pillars producing the Seven Notes of the Carnatic Music, cave temples ..the list is endless.

The cities were laid out in a systematic pattern in south India.

In the Centre was a temple, with a Pond.

The city was surrounded by square-shaped streets around the temple complex, all the streets leading to the Temple.

This can be seen in many temples in many cities of Tamil Nadu, notable examples being  Madurai, Sri Rangam Srivilliputhur, Chidambaram.

These cities had a resting place for Travelers at regular intervals on the highways, at every Kaatham, about 16 Kilometers.

This may be seen on the road from Madurai to Srivilliputtur.

Each city , at the outskirts , had a small water tank meant for animals.

A stone column was erected for the animals to relieve their itching!

Such a civilization should have had great cities.

Many have sunk as in Lemuria where the Tamil Sangam 1  and 2 were held, in Then Madurai ( South Madurai and Kavatapuram)

We had Indraprastha  now called Delhi,Pataliputra, now Patna

I had a look at  some of the ancient cities of India which are to be discovered in full.

If people can look around places where tanks had been located with the satellite imagery they would find more cities.

Here is  a List, which, of course, is not exhaustive.

I shall be writing on each of them in detail.

Readers may also contribute.

  • Dholavira – Located in Gujarat, India. Indus Valley Civilization city
  • Vijayanagar – Located in Karnataka, India. Now a UNESCO World Heritage site.
  • Poompuhar – Located in Tamil Nadu, South India
  • Lothal – Located in Gujarat, India – early city of the Indus Valley Civilization
  • Surkotada – Located in Gujarat, India – early city of the Indus Valley Civilization
  • Pattadakal – Located in Karnataka, South India. Now a UNESCO World Heritage site.
  • Vasai-Located in India, former capital (1533-1740) of the Northern Provinces of Portuguese India
  • Aror is located 8 kilometres east ofRohri in present daySindh, Pakistan. It had served as the ancient capital ofSindh and was oncelocated on the banks of Indus River. The city was once the prime nucleus centre of commerce and trade. The main languages spoken by the people are Hindi language, Urdu language, Punjabi language and Sindhilanguageand the religion followed were Hinduism, Islam and Sikhism.Kannauj
    Kannauj was one of the most beautiful ancient cities in India that was ruled by different rulers. The city was described as a city which raised its head to the skies and which in strength and beauty might boast of being unrivalled. Kannauj has incessantly served as a place of immense historical significance. The city had, much later, become a new district of the Uttar Pradesh on September 18th, 1997.Bairat
    Bairat is a much celebrated and momentous town in the northern Jaipur of Rajasthan. It is located 52 kilometres north of Jaipur and 66 kilometres west of Alwar.

    Kalibangan
    Kalibangan is a town situated in Hanumangarh district of Rajasthan. The town is precisely located upon the banks of Ghaggar River. This ancient city of India has been considered as the third important city amongst all the excavated Harappan sites, under the Indus valley civilization. The city had received its name from the innumerable pieces of terracotta bangles that were excavated here.

    Sravasti
    Sravasti is an exceedingly substantial Buddhist religious and research centre, located in the Gonda district of Uttar Pradesh.

    Sagala
    Sagala is believed to be the modern day Sialkot, and it had once served as a great centre of trade and commerce, filled with business prospects.

    Sitanagaram
    Sitanagaram is a small and humble and ancient site located in the Guntur district of Andhra Pradesh.

  • Hansi is a town in theHisar district of Haryana. The ancient city ofHansi is known to possess five gates to enter Delhi. It majestically incorporate the Delhi Gate at the East,Hisar gate at the West,Gosain gate at North-West,Barsi Gate at South andUmra Gate in thesouth west direction.Kumbhoj
    Kumbhoj is the name of an ancient town located in the Kolhapur district of Maharashtra.Kalpi
    Kalpi is an ancient city of India, in Jalaun district of Uttar Pradesh. Kalpi rather seizes stronghold from its sisterly counterparts, due to being conceived as the birthplace of sage Ved Vyas. The city of Kalpi is also renowned for its art of paper making.

    Bhinmal
    Bhinmal is a town in the Jalore district of Rajasthan. Bhinmal had once served as the capital of ancient Gujarat. The earlier name of Bhinmal was Bhillamala.

    Tamralipta
    Tamralipta is the name of another important ancient city of West Bengal. Now the place is however identified as Tamluk. Tamluk derives its name from the Sanskrit word Tamra Lipta meaning ‘full of copper’.

    Urayur
    Urayur is an ancient city located in Tiruchirappalli, Tamil Nadu.

    Dwaraka
    Dwaraka is another ancient city situated in Gujarat. According to Hindu mythology, Dwaraka was the dwelling place of Lord Krishna. The meaning of the word Dwaraka is a ‘door’.

    Ujjain
    Ujjain is located on the banks of Shipra River in Madhya Pradesh. According to Hindu mythology, Shipra had originated from the much admired churning of the oceans by the Gods and the Demons, with Vasuki, the serpent, serving as the rope. Osiyan is another ancient city that is approximately located at a distance of 65 kilometres from Jodhpur in Rajasthan. The city houses a number of temples and is presently a famous tourist spot.

    Bayana
    Bayana is a town in the Bharatpur district of Rajasthan.

  • The ancient name of the city wasSripatha orSriprashtha orShantipura. The city is claimed to have been discovered rather accidentally by an asura namedBanasura.Chunar
    Chunar is in the Mirzapur District of Uttar Pradesh.

Citation and Reference.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lost_city#India

Standard
Hinduism

Rama Sita in Vedas A Contradiction?


Sometimes one comes across references in the Ithihasa and Puranas , when related to the Vedas there is confusion.

Rama and Sita. image.jpg Rama and Sita.

The Vedas,the Scripture of the Hindus, are accepted as Apaurusheya, not man-made and timeless, are undoubtedly the earliest works of Sanatana Dharma, and the Vedas , especially the Rig Veda is considered to be first literature of Mankind.dated conservatively at 5000 BC.

The Ithihasas Ramayana and Mahabharata come later.

One comes across references to Rama and Sita in the Ramayana.

References to Rama in Ramayana.

“14 This to Duḥśīma Pṛthavāna have I sung, to Vena, Rama, to the nobles, and the King.
They yoked five hundred, and their love of us was famed upon their way.
15 Besides, they showed us seven-and-seventy horses here.
Tānva at once displayed his gift, Pārthya at once displayed his gift; and straightway Māyava showed his.” XCIII Visvedevas.

Vena is the ancestor of Rama.

In the absence of Dasaratha reference, some dispute the name Rama as the Rama of Ramayana.

There is an interesting  note found in the Bala Kanda of Ramayana.

Valmiki wrote that he wrote the Ramayana to expound The Vedas.

“kushiilavau tu dharmaGYau raajaputrau yashasvinau |
bhraatarau svarasampannau dadarsha aashramavaasinau ||
sa tu medhaavinau dR^ishhTvaa vedeShu pariniShThitau |
vedopabR^ihmaNaarthaaya taavagraahayata prabhuh ||
kaavyaM raamaayaNaM kR^itsnaM siitaayaashcharitaM mahat.h|
paulastya vadhamityeva chakaara charitavrataH||

(vAlmIki-rAmAyaNa–bAlakANDa 1.4.5-7)

The princes, the brothers, Kusha and Lava, were knowledgeable about Dharma and were glorious. Their voices were melodious and they lived in the hermitage of (vAlmIki). He (vAlmIki), established in good deeds, observed those two extremely intelligent (princes), skilled in the Vedas, and for the sake of expounding the Vedas, he composed and made them study the poem sampUrNa-rAmAyaNa (the entire rAmAyaNa) (containing) the great story of sItA and the slaying of rAvaNa.

These verses from the vAlmIki-rAmAyaNa clearly show that the sage vAlmIki composed the rAmAyaNa to expound the meaning of the Vedas…

Sita in the Vedas.

Auspicious Sita, come thou near;We venerate and worship thee
That thou mayst bless and prosper us
And bring us fruits abundantly.

-Rig veda 4.57

In Harivansha Sita has been invoked as one of the names of goddess Arya:

O goddess, you are the altar’s center in the sacrifice,
The priest’s fee
Sita to those who hold the plough
And Earth to all living being.

The Kausik-sutra and the Paraskara-sutra associate her repeatedly as the wife of Parjanya (a god associated with rains) and Indra.[4]

Sita is known by many epithets. She is called Jānaki as the daughter of Janaka and Maithili as the princess of Mithila.[5] As the wife of Rama, she is called Ramā. Her father Janaka had earned the sobriquet Videha due to his ability to transcend body consciousness; Sita is therefore also known as Vaidehi.

Is this not an Anachronism?

How can the Vedas mention Rama and Sita who came later?

The Ramayana mention that Rama was adorned with Upaveeda and the Upanayana ceremony was performed according the Vedic procedure.

Sita Rama Marriage was performed according to Vedic rites.

Why this contradiction?

The explanation for Rama being found Rama in Vedas.

10.111.07 sacanta yad uShasaH sooryeNa citrAm asya ketavo rAm avindan |
10.111.07 A yan nakShatraM dadRushe divo na punar yato nakir addhA nu veda ||(Rig Veda)

pra tadduHshIme pR^ithavAne vene pra rAme vochamasure maghavatsu |
ye yuktvAya pa.ncha shatAsmayu pathA vishrAvyeshhAm.h ||9Rig Veda 10.93.14),

In yajnas of wealthy kings such as duHshIma, pR^ithavAna, vena, and the powerful rAma, I utter hymns to the gods who travel by 500 chariots drawn by horses in the world of the gods, and who are fond of us (humans).

1.’Since rAmAyaNa is based on the Vedas, there must be mantras in the Vedas that correspond to the immortal story of rAma. It is with this objective that nIlakaNTha, the great commentator on the mahAbhArata, has presented, with his own wonderful commentary, the mantra-rAmAyaNa. The mantra-rAmAyaNa is a compilation of Riks from the R^ig Veda that narrate the story of rAma or the rAmAyaNa.”

2.As I have posted earlier the Vedas were not grasped in one shot.

They were grasped by different Rishis at different times.

Hence the reference to  Rama in the Ramayana could have been included in the later revelations, while a portion of the Vedas were in existence before Rama, which Rama followed.

Reference of Sita in Ramayana.

1. If one were to look at the etymology of the word Sita, it means Furrow, indicating that Sita was found while using furrowing.

As such she was considered to be daughter of Earth.

As Sita was found while using the Furrow, she might have been given the name Sita.

The name given to her was Janaki, daughter of Janaka..

This practice is called Thaddidhaantam, that of linking the the name of the offspring to father.

Thus Rama is also called Dasarathy.

The other explanation for Sita being mentioned in the Vedas is the same as stated for Rama.

Citation.

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/08/07/ramayana-in-the-rig-veda/

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sita#Legend

Standard
Hinduism

Oldest Himalayan Cave Temple Ravana’s Gate Patal Bhuvaneswar


There are lost Cave Temples in the Himalayas.

Some of them have been found are in a difficult terrain.

They have fascinating histories.

Patal Bhuvaneswar.image.jpg Patal Bhuvaneswar.Pithogarh.

One such is Pathala Bhuvaeswara temple, in Uttarkhand,India

 

Patal Bhuvaneswar Cave Entrance.image.jpg Patal Bhuvaneswar Cave Entrance.

‘The first human to discover this cave was Raja Ritupurna who was a king in Surya Dynasty who was ruling Ayodhya during the Treta Yuga. The story starts with Ritupurna and King Nala. It is said that once, King Nala was defeated by his wife, Queen Damayanti. In order to escape his wife’s prison Nala requested Ritupurna to hide him. Ritupurna took him to the forests of the Himalayas and asked him to stay there. While going back home he was fascinated by a deer which ran into woods and went after it. He could not find it and took rest under a tree. He had a dream where the deer was asking Ritupurna not to chase him. His sleep broke and as he woke up and went to a cave where a guard was standing. After enquiring about the cave he was allowed to go inside. Right at the entrance, Ritupurna met Sheshnag who agreed to take him through the cave. It carried him on his hood. He saw the marvels of Gods taking place inside. He all the 33-crore gods and goddesses including Lord Shiva himself. It is said that after his visit, the cave was closed for ages with a slight prediction in the Skandpurana that it will be reopened again in Kaliyuga. Shankarcharya in Kalyug, during his temporary visit to Himalayas re-discovered this cave. Since then regular worship and offering are being done at this place.

Patal Bhuvaneswar Location Map.image.jpg

Patal Bhuvaneswar Location Map.

According to belief King Rituparna of the Sun dynasty (Surya Vansha) discovered the cave in ‘Treta yug’. It has been described in the ‘MANAS KHAND’ of ‘SKAND PURAN’. Adi Shankaracharya visited this cave in 1191 AD. That was the beginning of the modern pilgrimage history, at Patal Bhuvaneshwar.[2] The journey inside the cave has to be carried in feeble lights, holding protective iron chains. The Stone formations of Sheshnag can be seen, holding earth, heaven the world beneath. ‘Havan’ (fire sacrifice) is performed in a dimly lit, solemn atmosphere, under the spell of holy chants. You’ll also be impressed by theto visit these parts form the celestial heights of His abode in Kailash.The cave, it is believed, is connected by an underground route to Mount Kailash.[3] it’s believed that Pandavas, the ‘Mahabharat’ heroes proceeded towards their last journey in the Himalayas after meditating here, in front of Lord Shiva.This hidden pilgrimage situated at 1,350mts above sea level is mainly dedicated to Lord Shiva.Almost every god that you would have heard of resides in this mystifying cave. It is also believed that you can worship at Patal Bhuvaneshwar is equivalent to worshipping at Char Dham of Uttarakhand.

The priest family, the Bhandaris are performing religious rites at Patal Bhuvaneshwar since the time of the Adi Shankaracharya. More than 20 generations in the line. They are a treasure house of legends, lores, anecdotes and information about this holy place. It is also believed that this cave is internally connected to the four abodes /seats (Char Dham)

“This awesome cave is believed to be as old as the earth itself. It has been mentioned in detail in the 103 chapter of Manaskhand of “Skanda Purana”. The first human who entered this cave was king “Rituparna” of Suraya Dynasty during the “Tretayuga”. It is said that during his visit, he had encountered several demons and “Sheshnaag” himself acted as his guide.One can see the gateway of the great ages in Patal Bhuvaneshwar. There are four entrances inside the cave named as ‘Randwar’ ‘Paapdwar’, ‘Dharamdwar’ and ‘Mokshadwar’. The Paapdwar was closed soon after the death of Ravana and the Randwar, literally, the road to war, was closed down after the great Mahabharata war. At present only two gateways are opened. You can see the tongue of Kali Bhairav, Aravati of Indra, hairs of Lord Shiva and several other wonders inside the caves of Patal Bhuvaneshwar.

How to reach Patal Bhuvaneswar.

 


The nearest airport to Patal Bhuvaneshwar is Pantnagar Airport. Pantnagar Airport is situated 244kms from Patal Bhuvaneshwar. Taxis are easily available to Patal Bhuvaneshwar from Pantnagar Airport. Patal Bhuvaneshwar is well connected by motorable roads with major towns of Kumaon.

By Train

The nearest railhead to Patal Bhuvaneshwar is Tanakpur situated at a distance of 154kms. Taxis and buses are easily available from Tanakpur Railway Station to Patal Bhuvaneshwar, Gangolighat, and Lohaghat etc. Tanakpur is well connected with major destinations of India like Lucknow, Delhi, Agra and Kolkata. Trains are frequent to Tanakpur Railway Station.

Patal Bhuvaneshwar is well connected by motorable roads with major destinations of Uttarakhand state. Buses from ISBT Anand Vihar are available to Tanakpur, Champawat, Pithoragarh, Lohaghat and many other destinations from where you can easily hire a local cab or bus to reach Patal Bhuvaneshwar.

Citation.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Patal_Bhuvaneshwar

 

Standard
Hanuman Chanting Rama's Name.Image.jpg
Hinduism

Ramayana Is Gayatri Mantra. Rig Veda,Valmiki ,Agastya


Indian Legends is Factual.Allegorical and Philosophical.

Persons and events narrated in the legends are open for verification , they convey spiritual truth in the form of allegory and they also express complex abstract philosophical thoughts.

Thus the existence of Rama is proved by astronomical and archaeology.

Ramayana also expresses the spiritual truth thus.

Coronation of Lord Rama.Image.jpg Sri Rama Pattabhisheka.

Ravana represents the qualities of Sattva Rajas and Tamas not in balance.

While he is the personification for Satva for he is one of the ardent devotees of Shiva, a good ruler, and an affectionate brother, and husband.

He is an active ruler with military might,enjoyed the Bohemian way of Life by maintaining a huge Harem.

He was Tamasic when he lusted after another wife.

Though he had his control over his senses and desires he could not master them is this case.

So despite his valor ,piety, scholarship, and love of his subjects he was doomed once he gave way to the Tamasic impulse of lust.

Rama represents  the Satva in ascendance.

How this conquers  tendencies  the Rajasic and Tamasic  is Ramayana.

All the characters  represent some tendencies or Gunas and the result one begets in yielding to them.

At the philosophical level, it personifies in Lord Rama, The Brahman.

It illustrates how the Brahman when expressing itself, becomes entangled imagines itself ,because of Avidya/Maya,as  Aham(Mine) with worldly pleasures and pain an d in the end wisdom dawns  once t the Guna Viseshas are exhausted.

Not only this.

Valimiki states that he has designed the Ramayana after The Gayatri Mantra.

‘rAmAyaNadrumaM naumi rAmaraxAnavAN^kuram.h |
gAyatrIbIjamAmnAyamUlaM moxamahAphalam.h ||
(nIlakaNTha’s commentary on the
mantra-rAmAyaNa)

I bow to the tree of rAmAyaNa that has a new bud called the rAma-raxA-stotra, that which has the the gAyatrI (mantra) as its seed (bIja), that which has its roots in the Vedas, and that yields the great fruit of mokshha!

kushiilavau tu dharmaGYau raajaputrau yashasvinau |
bhraatarau svarasampannau dadarsha aashramavaasinau ||
sa tu medhaavinau dR^ishhTvaa vedeShu pariniShThitau |
vedopabR^ihmaNaarthaaya taavagraahayata prabhuh ||
kaavyaM raamaayaNaM kR^itsnaM siitaayaashcharitaM mahat.h|
paulastya vadhamityeva chakaara charitavrataH||

(vAlmIki-rAmAyaNa-bAlakANDa 1.4.5-7)

The princes, the brothers, Kusha and Lava, were knowledgeable about Dharma and were glorious. Their voices were melodious and they lived in the hermitage of (vAlmIki). He (vAlmIki), established in good deeds, observed those two extremely intelligent (princes), skilled in the Vedas, and for the sake of expounding the Vedas, he composed and made them study the poem sampUrNa-rAmAyaNa (the entire rAmAyaNa) (containing) the great story of sItA and the slaying of rAvaNa…

ata eva rAmAyaNe chaturvimshatisAhasrAyaM chaturvimshatigAyatryaxarANi
vAlmIkinA saMgR^ihItAni

For this reason, vAlmIki bases the twenty-four thousand verses of the rAmAyaNa on the twenty-four akshhara’s (syllables) of the gAyatrI mantra (of the Vedas).

nIlakaNTha quotes from the agastya-saMhitA to further support the fact that the rAmAyaNa story is drawn from the Vedas:

vedavedaye pare puMsi jAte dasharathAtmaje |
vedaH prAchetasAdAsIt.h sAxAdrAmAyaNAtmanA |
tasmAdrAmAyaNaM devi veda eva na saMshayaH ||

When the Supreme Being, known through the Vedas, was born as the son of dasharatha (rAma), the Veda (manifested itself) through the (mouth) of the sage prAchetasa directly as the rAmAyaNa. Therefore, O devi, the rAmAyaNa is the Veda itself, without a doubt.

nIlakaNTha is well known as the commentator par excellence of the mahAbhArata. He hailed from what is modern day Kopargaon in the state of Maharashtra but he is said to have settled down in Varanasi, where he wrote his commentary on the ‘bhArata called the “bhAratabhAvapradIpa.” This commentary is also known as the “nIlakaNThI.” This famous commentary on the bhArata is said to have been written towards the end of the 17th century C.E.

nIlakaNTha compiled a collection of mantras from the R^ig Veda that correspond to the story of rAma. This collection is called the “mantra- rAmAyaNa.” I will present a few of these mantras from the R^ig Veda, with notes from nIlakaNTha’s commentary, “mantra-rahasya-prakAshikA.”

The rAmAyaNa can be told in as many as 24,000 verses as in the vAlmIki rAmAyaNa or in just one verse as in the eka-shlokI-rAmAyaNa which captures all the main events of the epic such as rAma’s exile to the forest, killing of the golden deer, the kidnapping of sItA, the death of jaTAyu, the meeting with sugrIva and the punishment of vAlI, the crossing of the oceana and burning of laN^kA by HanumAn, and finally the slaying of rAvaNa and kuMbhakarNa:

Adau rAmatapovanAdigamanaM hatvA mR^iga-kAJNchanam.h
vaidehIharaNaM jaTAyumaraNaM sugrIva-saMbhAshhaNam.h |
vAli-dushhTa-nigrahaNam samudrataraNaM laN^kAdAhanam.h
pashchAt.h rAvaNa-kuMbhakarNa-hananaM etaddhi rAmAyaNam.h ||

The mantra-rAmAyaNa itself has more than 150 Riks. But I will present a few of them summarizing the immortal story of rAma.

First, there arises the question: does the name “rAma” occur in the veda and in what context?

R^ig Veda 10.93.14 (maNDala 10, sUkta 93, Rik 14) says:

pra tadduHshIme pR^ithavAne vene pra rAme vochamasure maghavatsu |
ye yuktvAya pa.ncha shatAsmayu pathA vishrAvyeshhAm.h ||

In yajnas of wealthy kings such as duHshIma, pR^ithavAna, vena, and the powerful rAma, I utter hymns to the gods who travel by 500 chariots drawn by horses in the world of the gods, and who are fond of us (humans).’

The Gayatri Ramayana.


Valmiki Ramayana contains 24000 slokas divided into 7 Kandas, namely, Balakanda, Ayodhya Kanda, Aranya Kanda, Kishkindha kanda, Sundara kanda,  Yuddha kanda  and Uttara Kanda.  The first letter of the first sloka in each group of 1000 slokas is taken from the Gayatri Mahamantra (given below) in the same sequence namely, त, स, वि, तु, व  etc.,

तत्सवितुर्वरॆण्यं
भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि
धियॊ यॊ नः प्रचोदयात्

The collection of these slokas constitutes the Gayatri Ramayana.

Each sloka is identified below by the
Kanda (1 for Balakanda, 2 forAyodhya Kanda etc),
chapter number within the Kanda,
and serial number of the sloka within the chapter:

  1. तपस्स्वाध्यायनिरतं तपस्वी वाग्विदां वरम्।

नारदं परिपप्रच्छ वाल्मीकिर्मुनिपुङ्गवम् ॥  (१.१.१)

Sage Valmiki, ever engaged in austerities and reading of scriptures, asked Narada, foremost among Munis and a Master in the art of word craft (speech).

[Note: Valmiki’s questions are expressed in the following slokas:

कोन्वस्मिन् सांप्रतं लोके गुणवान् कश्च वीर्यवान्।

धर्मज्ञश्च कृतज्ञश्च सत्यवाक्यो दृढव्रतः ॥   (१.१.२)

चारित्रेण च को युक्तः सर्वभूतेषु को हितः ।

विद्वान् कः कस्समर्थश्च कश्चैकप्रियदर्शनः॥(१.१.३)

आत्मवान् को जितक्रोधः द्युतिमान् कोऽनसूयकः।

कस्य बिभ्यति देवाश्च जातरोषस्य संयुगे ॥(१.१.४)

एतदिच्छाम्यहं श्रोतुं परं कौतूहलं हि मे।

महर्षे त्वं समर्थोऽसि ज्ञातुमेवं विधं नरं ॥(१.१.५)

O Naradamuni, Is there any man on this earth now who has all sterling qualities, who is valiant, who knows what is dharma, who acknowledges with gratitude whatever help is rendered to him, who always speaks the truth, who is firm on his commitments, whose conduct is unblemished, who thinks of the welfare of all beings, who is wise and competent, who has a pleasing appearance, who is rooted in his Atma, who has conquered anger, who gives out light, who is not envious and whom even the devas fear when he is afire with anger in a war?  I want to hear about him from you. I am keenly interested in this. You must be knowing someone with all these attributes.]

 

  1. स हत्वा राक्षसान्सर्वान् यज्ञघ्नान् रघुनन्दनः।

ऋषिभिः पूजितस्सम्यक् यथेन्द्रो विजयी पुरा ॥ (१.३०.२३)

Having killed the demons obstructing the sacrifice, Sri Ram was felicitated by the sages as Indra was felicitated long ago on his victory (over the asuras)

[Note: The context here is Rama’s protecting the sacrifice being performed by sage Viswamitra from the depredations ofrakshasas like Maricha]

  1. विश्वामित्रस्तु धर्मात्मा श्रुत्वा जनकभाषितम् ।

वत्स राम धनुः पश्य इति राघवमब्रवीत्  ॥ (१.६७.१२)

Hearing Janaka’s words, the righteous Viswamitra said to  Sri Ram  “O my boy Rama, take a look at this bow”

[Note: The context is the condition laid down by Janaka for the hand of Sita. The aspiring suitors had to lift the bow of Shiva, bend it and string it.  Sri Ram effortlessly lifted it and, in a swift lightning movement, broke it into two pieces in the act of stringing it]

  1. तुष्टावास्य तदा वंशं प्रविश्य च विशांपतेः।

शयनीयं नरेन्द्रस्य तदासाद्य व्यतिष्ठत ॥  (२.१५.२०)

Then Sumantra approached Rama’s abode and standing at the entrance of Rama’s bedroom praised Rama and his forebears in the dynasty.

[Note: The context is Kaikeyi’s insistence on sending Rama into the forests for fourteen years in exchange for one of the boons granted to her by Dasaratha earlier.  Dasaratha was heart-broken at the prospect of separation from his son for such a long time.  How could he convey this news to Rama?  He sends Sumantra to bring Rama to him.]

  1. वनवासं हि संख्याय वासांस्याभरणानि च।

भर्तारमनुगच्छन्त्यै सीतायै श्वशुरो ददौ ॥ (२.४०.१५)

Dasaratha gave Sita, who was following her husband (into the forest), enough clothes and ornaments reckoning the number of days to be spent in the forest,

[Note: The context is impending departure of Rama, Sita and Lakshmana into the forests]

  1. राजा सत्यं च धर्मं च राजा कुलवतां कुलम्।

राजा माता पिता चैव राजा हितकरो नृणाम् ॥  (2.67.34)

It is the king who the is upholder of Truth and Dharma, it is he who protects those of good genealogy (kula) and he is the father, mother and well-wisher of his subjects.

[Note: The above words are those of Markandeya and other hermits as well as ministers of Dasaratha who request Vasishtha to appoint one of Dasarath’s sons as the King since Rama has gone on vanavasa  and Dasaratha is dead unable to bear the separation of Rama ]

  1. निरीक्ष्य स मुहूर्तं तु ददर्श भरतो गुरुम् ।

उटजे राममासीनं जटामण्डलधारिणम् ॥२.९९.२५)

Bharata (after sighting the hermitage of Rama), spent a few minutes looking at it and then saw Rama , his Guru, sitting inside with his matted locks.

[Note: The context is Bharata visiting Rama at Chitrakuta with a view to persuading him to return to Ayodhya]

  1. यदि बुद्धिः कृता द्रष्टुं अगस्त्यं तं महामुनिम्।

अद्यैव गमने बुद्धिं रोचयस्व महायशाः ॥  (३.११.४४)

Sutikshna Rishi (in whose hermitage Rama was staying) said to  Rama “O Rama of great fame, if you intend visiting Agastya, the great sage,  then make up your mind to go there today itself”.

[Note: The context is when Rama spent time at the hermitage of Sutikhsna after Bharata’s visit]

  1. भरतस्यार्यपुत्रस्य श्वश्रूणां मम च प्रभो।

मृगरूपमिदं व्यक्तं विस्मयं जनयिष्यति  (३.४३.१७)

Sita  says to Rama “ This deer (of golden colour) will be an object of wonder for Aryaputra Bharata, my in-laws and for myself”

[Note: The context is Sita’s fascination for the deer of golden hue which was the guise put on by Maricha by his magical powers to lure Rama away from Sita]

  1. गच्छ शीघ्रमितो राम सुग्रीवं तं महाबलम्।

वयस्यं तं कुरु क्षिप्रमितो गत्वाद्य राघव ॥  (३.७२.१७)

Kabandha to Rama ( after he was freed from his curse and regained his original form): “ O Rama ! Leave this place without delay and go to the powerful Sugreeva.  Make friends with him quickly after going there today itself.“

  1. देशकालौ प्रतीक्षस्व क्षममाणः प्रियाप्रिये।

सुखदुःखसहः काले  सुग्रीववशगो भव ॥  (४.२२.२०)

Vali’s words, on his death bed, to Angada  “ Wait for the appropriate place and time,  taking with equanimity both likes and dislikes and pleasure and pain which occur over a period of time and put yourself under the control of Sugriva “

  1. वन्द्यास्ते तु तपस्सिद्धास्तपसा वीतकल्मषाः

प्रष्टव्याश्चापि सीतायाः प्रवृत्तिं विनयान्वितैः  ॥ (४.४३.३४)

Sugriva’s instructions to the Vanaras regarding the rishis they would meet during their search for Sita: “Those Rishis,  who by their austerities,  have attained the highest goal of life and have been purified by their tapas, are to be revered and respected.  You should enquire of them about Sita and her present situation with modesty and humility.”

  1. स निर्जित्य पुरीं श्रेष्ठां लङ्कां तां कामरूपिणीम्।

विक्रमेण महातेजाः हनूमान्मारुतात्मजः ॥ (५.४.१)

Having conquered  by his valour the guarding deity ofLankapuri,   who was capable of taking any form she desired, Hanuman, son of Vayu and very powerful (scaled the ramparts of Lanka)

  1. धन्या देवाः सगन्धर्वाः सिद्धाश्च परमर्षयः ।

मम पश्यन्ति ये नाथं रामं राजीवलोचनम् ॥ (५.२६.४१)

This sloka is from the soliloquy of Sita kept in captivity by Ravana in Ashokavanika:Devas, Gandharvas, Siddhas andRishis whosoever see my Lord Rama, who has eyes beautiful as lotus petals, will have their lives fulfilled.”

  1. मंगलाभिमुखी तस्य सा तदासीन्महाकपेः।

उपतस्थे विशालाक्षी प्रयता हव्यवाहनम् ॥ (५.५३.२६)

The wide-eyed (Sita), with the intention of blessing Hanuman and preventing any hurt to him,  prayed to the Fire God with a pure heart.

[Note: The context is the episode of Hanuman’s tail being wrapped in clothes, soaked in oil and set on fire by therakshasas. But the God of Fire (Agni) did not hurt Hanuman as the latter’s father Vayu was the former’s friend]

  1. हितं महार्थं मृदु हेतुसंहितं व्यतीतकालायतिसंप्रतिक्षमम्।

निशम्य तद्वाक्यमुपस्थितज्वरः प्रसङ्गवानुत्तरमेतदब्रवीत् ॥ (६.१०.२७)

Hearing (the Advice of Vibhishana) which was well-meaning, having a superior purpose, mild, reasoned, relevant equally in the past, the present and the future, Ravana was infuriated and being passionately attached gave the following reply.

[Note: The context is Vibhishana’s advising Ravana not to buy the enmity of Rama and honourably return Sita to him. Ravana could not digest this advice]

  1. धर्मात्मा रक्षसां श्रेष्ठः संप्राप्तोऽयं विभीषणः ।

लङ्कैश्वर्यं ध्रुवं श्रीमानयं प्राप्नोत्यकण्टकम् ॥ (६.४१.६८)

This Vibhishana, the embodiment of dharma and foremost amongrakshasas has arrived (to surrender himself to Rama) and he will surely inherit the whole of the riches of Lanka free of all enemies.

[Note: These are the words of Vali’s son Angada addressed to Ravana.  Angada had come to Ravana’s court as the emissary of Rama]

  1. यो वज्रपाताशनिसन्निपातान्न चुक्षुभे नापि चचाल राजा।

स रामबाणाभिहतो भृशार्तश्चचाल चापं च मुमोच वीरः ॥  (६.५९.१४०)

The valiant Ravana, struck by the vajrayudha of Indra or by thunder-bolt, was never agitated or moved but struck by the arrows of Rama he became extremely hurt, and the bow slipped from his hand.

[Note: The context is the first day’s fight between Rama and Ravana}

  1. यस्य विक्रममासाद्य राक्षसा निधनं गताः।

तं मन्ये राघवं वीरं नारायणमनामयम् ।  (6.72.11)

 

“On the strength of whose valour many rakshasas lost their lives that valiant Rama, I think, is the eternal Narayana Himself.”

[Note: These are the musings of Ravana when many of his commanders and his brother Kumbhakarna were put to death by Rama and Lakshmana]

  1. न ते ददर्शिरे रामं दहन्तमरिवाहिनीम्।

मोहिताः परमास्त्रेण गान्धर्वेण महात्मना ॥६.९४.२६॥

The large-hearted  Rama was scorching to death the army of the enemy but the rakshasas could not see him, deluded as they were by the  Gandharvastra (shot from the bow of Rama)

 

  1. प्रणम्य देवताभ्यश्च ब्राह्मणेभ्यश्च मैथिली ।

बद्धांजलिपुटाचेदमुवाचाग्निसमीपतः ॥  (६.११९.२३)

Offering her salutations to the devas and the brahmanas  Sita, with folded hands went near Agni and spoke thus

[Note: As commanded by Rama Sita steps into fire to prove her chastity and prays to Agni thus:

             यथा मे हृदयं नित्यं नापसर्पति राघवात् ।

             तथा लोकस्य साक्षी मां सर्वतः पातु पावकः ॥

            

              यथा मां शुद्धचारित्रां दुष्टां जानाति राघवः।

              तथा लोकस्य साक्षी मां सर्वतः पातु पावकः ॥

            

Just as my heart never moves away from Rama, so Agni the witness for all the world protect me from all sides.

I am pure and chaste but Rama thinks I am polluted; so Agni the witness for all the world protect me from all sides.]

  1. चलनात्पर्वतेन्द्रस्य गणा देवाश्च कंपिताः।

    चचाल पार्वती चापि तदाश्लिष्टा महेश्वरम् ॥  (७.१६.२६)

When the mountain was shaking, the ganas and devas were tossed about.  Parvati also felt the tremor and embraced her consort Maheshwara (Siva)

[Note:  The context is when Ravana tried to uproot the Kailasa Mountain, the abode of Siva, when his Pushpaka was not allowed to fly over it by Nandi]

  1. दाराः पुत्राः पुरं राष्ट्रं भोगाच्छादनभोजनम्।

    सर्वमेवाविभक्तं नौ भविष्यति हरीश्वर ॥ (७.३४.४१)

O Chief of Vanaras,  henceforth wives, sons, city, country, objects of enjoyment, clothes and food would be undivided between us, that is, we will partake of them as common assets.

[Note: Ravana was overcome by Vali’s superior strength.  Discretion being the better part of valour, Ravana concluded a treaty of friendship with Vali.  The above are words of Ravana to Vali]    

  1. यामेव रात्रिं शत्रुघ्नः पर्णशालां समाविशत्।

    तामेव रात्रिं सीतापि प्रसूता दारकद्वयम् ॥(७.६६.१)

The night during which  satrughna entered the hermitage of Valmiki, the same night Sita was delivered of twin male children.

  1. इदं रामायणं कृत्स्नं गयत्रीबीजसंयुतम् ।

    त्रिसन्ध्यं यः पठेन्नित्यं सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥

Those who recite this, the whole of the story of Rama, composed of the bijaksharas (seed letters) of Gayatri Mantra, in the morning, midday and evening sandhyas, will be rid of all his evil deeds.

Citation.

http://prramamurthy1931.blogspot.in/2011/08/gayatri-ramayanam.html

http://www.advaita-vedanta.org/articles/rig_vedic_ramayana/rig_vedic_ramayana-1.htm

Standard
Science

Three Million Scientific Papers Wrong Statistical Method Wrong


I have been, in this blog, maintaining that Science at best is workable hypothesis for the time being and there is no certainty about it.

And the Scientists hide under the cloak of Axioms, which you are not allowed to question.

They say it is self-evident.

Science is built on faulty logic.

That a certain result shall follow a given set of cause/s/events under similar conditions.

What people forget or do not dare to question is that all the conditions in any scientific testing or experiments are not in our control , we do not know how reliable they are and we are not guaranteed the circumstances shall remain repeatedly the same.

That Nature shall behave uniformly is a fallacy not supported by Logic.

We can not say Nature shall behave uniformly for we have not examined all the cases of Nature and it is impossible to know this.

We assume it shall.

p Value Imaginary.Image.jpg

Many researchers have labored under the misbelief that the p-value gives the probability that their study’s results are just pure random chance. Credit: Lenilucho/Wikipedia

Secondly Science is certain of Causal relationship ,that is an effect has a Cause and a Cause  must  produce a result.

Logically a Cause may have more than One effect and one effect may have more than one Cause.

Therefore this is also faulty.

(Indian Philosophy addresses this problem by Parinama Vada and Vivatha Vada)

And the scientists also assumes many tools for verification of data,those that are purely imaginary and have no factual basis.

Now a Testing tool used by Psychology is found to be wrong and so are the three million scientific papers based on these tools.

Worse is that this has happened in Applied Psychology

How the patients were ever cured based on these scientific papers only GOK!

Psychology researchers have recently found themselves engaged in a bout of statistical soul-searching. In apparently the first such move ever for a scientific journal the editors of Basic and Applied Social Psychologyannounced in a February editorial that researchers who submit studies for publication would not be allowed to use a common suite of statistical methods, including a controversial measure called the p-value.

These methods, referred to as null hypothesis significance testing, or NHST, are deeply embedded into the modern scientific research process, and some researchers have been left wondering where to turn. “The p-value is the most widely known statistic,” says biostatistician Jeff Leek of Johns Hopkins University. Leek has estimated that the p-value has been used at least three million scientific papers. Significance testing is so popular that, as the journal editorial itself acknowledges, there are no widely accepted alternative ways to quantify the uncertainty in research results—and uncertainty is crucial for estimating how well a study’s results generalize to the broader population.

Unfortunately, p-values are also widely misunderstood, often believed to furnish more information than they do. Many researchers have labored under the misbelief that the p-value gives the probability that their study’s results are just pure random chance. But statisticians say the p-value’s information is much more non-specific, and can interpreted only in the context of hypothetical alternative scenarios: The p-value summarizes how often results at least as extreme as those observed would show up if the study were repeated an infinite number of times when in fact only pure random chance were at work.

This means that the p-value is a statement about imaginary data in hypothetical study replications, not a statement about actual conclusions in any given study. Instead of being a “scientific lie detector” that can get at the truth of a particular scientific finding, the p-value is more of an “alternative reality machine” that lets researchers compare their results with what random chance would hypothetically produce. “What p-values do is address the wrong questions, and this has caused widespread confusion,” says psychologist Eric-Jan Wagenmakers at the University of Amsterdam

..

Ostensibly, p-values allow researchers to draw nuanced, objective scientific conclusions as long as it is part of a careful process of experimental design and analysis. But critics have complained that in practice the p-value in the context of significance testing has been bastardized into a sort of crude spam filter for scientific findings: If the p-value on a potentially interesting result is smaller than 0.05, the result is deemed “statistically significant” and passed on for publication, according to the recipe; anything with larger p-values is destined for the trash bin.

Quitting p-values cold turkey was a drastic step. “The null hypothesis significance testing procedure is logically invalid, and so it seems sensible to eliminate it from science,” says psychologist David Trafimow of New Mexico State University in Las Cruces, editor of the journal.’

In plain English the p value is imaginary and has no basis.

I can foresee a host of scientists coming out against this post using fancy jargon, while the questions raised by me remain unanswered/will remain so.

Long Live Science!

News Source,

http://www.scientificamerican.com/article/scientists-perturbed-by-loss-of-stat-tool-to-sift-research-fudge-from-fact/

Standard
Hindusim

Lombardy Lambadi Indian Origin Of ItalianTribes Genetic Proof


One of the curious features of World History written by the West is the observation, whenever  there is a reference to Human Races, Immigration, Cultural  practices, inscriptions, a simple statement is made to the effect  if the issue related to is Race,Immigration or Cultural practices, that they are from Asia, or to be specific(for the West of course), is central Asia.

Migration Of Gypsies from India.Image.jpg Migration Of Gypsies from India.

They normally use this term to denote Iran,Kazakhstan  or the Central Asian Region.

But they do not probe further.

Where did these people or customs, languages come from?

Though there is enough evidence is available in terms of archaeological findings, references in the local legends they are not verified.

In such cases, the trail is picked up, it normally ends up with Etruscan,Mayan,Sumerian Civilizations.

If only they could pursue the issue further ,they would find the roots in Bharatavarsha,as India was called then.

I am not sure whether this is a genuine apathy or a deliberate ploy to undermine Hinduism.

Considering the services of people like max Mueller, I tend to believe it is the latter.

I was struck by the terms Roma, Lombardy regions in Italy.

References in Vedic and Tamil Literature abound about Italy and Greece.

Sometimes the term Yavana is used to denote Greeks as well as Romans.

Trade and communications were quite strong even during the period of Julius Caesar.

In India we have the term Lambadi for the nomads, who go about throughout the country, a sort of Gypsies

The language they speak , sometimes, sounds Italian.

They are found in Andhra Pradesh in large numbers, which they use as their base.

They are also found in Vidarba and Madhya Pradesh.

Lambadis of India.

Banjaras are traditionally known as suppliers and pack bullock carriers and Banjara word is derived from Sanskrit word vana chara(wanderers in jungle). The word Lambani or Lamani is derived from Sanskrit word lavana (salt) which was the principal goods they transported across the country.’

I may be noted that the eary tamil Sangam Literature mentions that the Romans imported Salt from India in exchange for Horses.

Banjara people follow Hinduism, and worship Hindu gods like Krishna, Balaji, Jagadamba Devi and Hanuman. They also pray tl Sati Aayi, Seva Bhayya or Sevalal, Mithu Bhukhiya which are gods of their community. They also worship peer and Banjara Devi by praying in the forest, represented by a heap of stones. Of these, Mithu Bhukhiya was an “expert decoit” of the tribe and is worshipped in a hut built in front of Tanda or village with a white flag on top. This practice is gradually losing its importance, mainly because the people are more engaged in agriculture, government employment and other labour.[15] No member of the community is allowed to sleep in the special hut built for Mithu Bhukhiya (also spelled Mitthu Bhukhiya). Seva Bhaya or Seva Lal was a saint and is highly respected by the Banjara people. He protected the women of his community and his story is quoted by British administrators who tagged his period around 1857 A.D. with his original name as Siva Rathode.

The most numerous Banjara or Lambadi community is in Andhra Pradesh and Telangana states at 2.2 million where they speak their own dialect along with Telugu. In Karnataka, they are spread in northern parts of the state[ and Karnataka has second largest population (1.1 million, as of 2012) in India.

The word Lombardy comes from Lombard, which in turn is derived from Late Latin Longobardus, Langobardus (“a Lombard”), derived from the Proto-Germanic elements *langaz + *bardaz; equivalent to long beard. Some sources derive the second element instead from Proto-Germanic *bardǭ, *barduz (“axe”), related to German Barte (“axe”).

Lombardy originally referred to the entire territory of Italy (known as Longobardia Major and Langobardia Minor) ruled by theLombards, a Germanic tribe who conquered much of the Italian peninsula beginning in the 6th century.

1.The Rishis are known t have long beards.

2.The German tribes, especially the Huns were settlers from India.

They moved from South India, at the of a Tsunami when Rama’s ancestor Satyavrata Manu mover to Ayodhya.

The area of current Lombardy was settled at least since the 2nd millennium BC, as shown by the archaeological findings of ceramics, arrows, axes and carved stones. Well-preserved rock drawings left by ancient Camuni in the Valcamonica depicting animals, people and symbols were made over a time period of eight thousand years preceding the Iron Age.[8] and 300,000.[9]

The many artifacts (pottery, personal items and weapons) found in necropolis near the Lake Maggiore, and Lake Ticino demonstrate the presence of the Golasecca Bronze Age culture that prospered in Western Lombardy between the 9th and the 4th century BC.

In the following centuries it was inhabited by different peoples among whom the Etruscans, who founded the city of Mantua and spread the use of writing; later, starting from the 5th century BC, the area was invaded by Celtic – Gallic tribes. These people settled in several cities (includingMilan) and extended their rule to the Adriatic Sea.

Their development was halted by the Roman expansion in the Po Valley from the 3rd century BC onwards. After centuries of struggle, in 194 BC the entire area of what is now Lombardy became a Roman province with the name of Gallia Cisalpina (“Gaul on the inner side (with respect to Rome) of the Alps”).

The Etruscan may be traced to India.

Please read my Post.

Legend states that at the beginning of the Etruscan Age, the city of Rome was founded by the twin sons of the war God Mars. Their names were Romulus and Remus. The boys had been abandoned by their divine father and Etruscan mother and were reared in the forest by a she-wolf. This is a slightly different version of the story of the Hindu epic Ramayana where the divine king Sri Rama abandons Sita and his twin sons, Luva and Kusha. The two boy were reared by their mother and Rishi Valmiki in his forestashram.

In the Etruscan legend, the twins are raised by a she-wolf in the forest, but that probably emerges from a confusion between the Sanskrit terms ‘rishi’ (ऋषि) which means a ‘sage’ and the Sanskrit ‘vriki’ (वृकी) which means a ‘she-wolf’ – considering that the fame of Sri Rama had traversed west from India by the time of the Etruscans. And a treasure trove of Etrsucan paintings bears out this argument…

Details Here .

And.

The early upbringing of Rishyasringa is linked to the highland location in the central mid hill of Nepal now popular as Resunga in the Gulmi District of the Lumbini Zone. Stories about the unique setting of the special mountain that has attracted and made it the home to many famous mystic Yogis. The Saha Kings of Nepal have dedicated special respect and attention to its maintenance and arrangement and the religious circuit of Ridi-Rudrabeni-Resunga in the Gulmi district is a huge attraction for national and international tourists. The all-weather road that connects the Indian border of Sunauli (Uttar Pradesh) and passes through the Nepal’s Sidharthanagar-Butwal-Palpa cities leading to the Ridi Sangam with Kali Gandaki and upward towards the district headquarters Tamghas.

The return of these people who left South India is being mistakenly quoted as the Invasion of Aryans .

It is only the return of a group of the Vedic people , who left because of a Tsunami from South India,

This group was led by Shiva and His son Ganesha who proceeded to Arctic before coming back to India to settle in Sarasvati Valley.

Please read my posts on this,

The Genetic Proof.

 

“Our genetic lineage study demolishes this theory and proves that gypsies known as Romanis actually are descendants of Domas who have inhabited the Gangetic plain for centuries now,” said Dr Gyaneshwer Chaubey of Tartu University, Estonia, and a member of the research team that included scientists from Hyderabad-based Centre for Cellular and Molecular Biology(CCMB) and University of Bern, Switzerland.

The Y chromosome is inherited from father to son, son to grandson, and so on. This means that all males of a family or a population evolved from a single founder male possess the same Y chromosome.

Based on genetic signatures that exist on Y chromosome, every male could be assigned to a specific group. This helps in tracing paternal lineage.

Researchers screened about 10,000 males from around the world including 7,000 belonging to 205 ethnic populations of India, to discern a more precise ancestral source of Gypsies.

“The result of this genetic analysis showed that aboriginal scheduled tribes and scheduled caste populations of northwestern India, traditionally called Doma, are the most likely ancestral populations of modern European Roma,” Dr Kumarasamy Thangaraj of CCMB said.

(http://indiatoday.intoday.in/story/twin-researches-indian-dalits-european-gypsies-common-ancestory-india-today/1/237137.html)

Citations.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lombardy

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rishyasringa

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Banjara

http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/285248/India

 

 

 

Standard
Hinduism

World Human Races are From India


What is the original source and authority on any subject?

I encountered this issue when a comment for a Post mine stated that the Links/sources provided by me depend on each other and as such they commit the fallacy of Circular reasoning.

Hence they are unacceptable.

India where Human Races spread from.Image.jpg

Human Race From India.

The comment also observed that I must provide a reliable source like Text Books(?) or a reputed authority.

What then is a source that is dependable?

You depend and take reference to the one that is in agreement with known facts that are available.

And these facts are to be borne out by physical evidence such as Archaeology  an , in my opinion, Astronomy  as one can not tamper with Astronomical events while one can with Archaeology.

And in addition one may have to depend on contemporary references of the relevant period  where the events have occurred and the foreign sources which were contemporary in terms of Time that refer to these events.

This the procedure I follow in validating information.

But all these have to stop at one point where the trail ends.

If you star doubting the authenticity of this, then no knowledge is possible.

Science conveniently circumvents this by saying some fundamentals are self-evident,Axioms, and are not to be questioned.

But Arts and History does not have this privilege.

The first source has o be proved as in Philosophy.

Philosophy tries to answer questions that are unanswerable by Science.

So the talk about God Reality evokes a lot of arguments an denials.

These areas need perception combined with inference,and testimony.

If one were to deny Inference as it may be faulty because non availability of all the facts then Inference can not be used.

In that case many day-to-day activities might come to a standstill.

And on Testimony if one were to doubt every testimony , I can not even say who my parents are!

Indian philosophy accepts Inference and Testimony(Sabda) as sources of Knowledge, under certain conditions.

I shall be writing on the sources of Knowledge shortly.

Now to the subject on hand, that of where did all the races originate from?

If one were to check western sources, both historical and religious,they would simply state that it was there or it is from another place.

You check on Human migration to Europe,

Waves of people came in intervals in they state.

Then they add from Asia.

Please read my post on Human Migration.

The trail ends there.

But the source they quote, namely India,comes out with references then they are dismissed at Myths.

Bu the west’s statement that human migration just happened and it is from Asia people accept it.

Why?

I leave it at that.

Now when we find human races History the same pattern is observed.

This is what  is Race about.

Groups of humans have always identified themselves as distinct from neighboring groups, but such differences have not always been understood to be natural, immutable and global. These features are the distinguishing features of how the concept of race is used today. In this way the idea of race as we understand it today came about during the historical process of exploration and conquest which brought Europeans into contact with groups from different continents, and of the ideology of classification and typology found in the natural sciences.

The European concept of “race,” along with many of the ideas now associated with the term, arose at the time of the scientific revolution, which introduced and privileged the study of natural kinds, and the age of European imperialism and colonizationwhich established political relations between Europeans and peoples with distinct cultural and political traditions.[37][38] As Europeans encountered people from different parts of the world, they speculated about the physical, social, and cultural differences among various human groups. The rise of the Atlantic slave trade, which gradually displaced an earlier trade in slaves from throughout the world, created a further incentive to categorize human groups in order to justify the subordination of African slaves.[39] Drawing on Classical sources and upon their own internal interactions — for example, the hostility between the English and Irish powerfully influenced early European thinking about the differences between people[40] — Europeans began to sort themselves and others into groups based on physical appearance, and to attribute to individuals belonging to these groups behaviors and capacities which were claimed to be deeply ingrained. A set of folk beliefs took hold that linked inherited physical differences between groups to inherited intellectual, behavioral, and moral qualities.[41] Similar ideas can be found in other cultures,[42] for example in China, where a concept often translated as “race” was associated with supposed common descent from the Yellow Emperor, and used to stress the unity of ethnic groups in China. Brutal conflicts between ethnic groups have existed throughout history and across the world.[43]

The 1775 treatise “The Natural Varieties of Mankind,” by Johann Friedrich Blumenbach proposed five major divisions: the Caucasoid race,Mongoloid race, Ethiopian race (later termed the Negroid race), American Indian race, and Malayan race, but he did not propose any hierarchy among the races.[47] Blumenbach also noted the graded transition in appearances from one group to adjacent groups and suggested that “one variety of mankind does so sensibly pass into the other, that you cannot mark out the limits between them”.[48]

From the 17th through the 19th centuries, the merging of folk beliefs about group differences with scientific explanations of those differences produced what one scholar has called an “ideology of race”.[38] According to this ideology, races are primordial, natural, enduring and distinct. It was further argued that some groups may be the result of mixture between formerly distinct populations, but that careful study could distinguish the ancestral races that had combined to produce admixed groups.[43] Subsequent influential classifications by Georges Buffon, Petrus Camper and Christoph Meiners all classified “Negros” as inferior to Europeans.[47] In the United States the racial theories of Thomas Jefferson were influential. He saw Africans as inferior to Whites especially in regards to their intellect, and imbued with unnatural sexual appetites, but described Native Americansas equals to whites.[49]

Where is the evidence here on Races?

Check the source provide here or check any other source.

The same information under esoteric words with no shred of hard evidence and what is quoted in rare cases as an archaeological finds point out Indian connection and no body shall pursue it.

This blog does that ,Pursuing sources  and the trail stops with the Puranas and Ithihasas.

And the facts mentioned by them are borne out by archaeology9Indain and Foreign) and Astronomy.

On the issue of races this is what the Puranas, Ramayana, Mahabharata and The Puranas have to say.

And my research shows most of them have been validated and I have published them.

I shall continue to pursue what has not yet been covered.

King Yayati a king of the Lunar Dynasty is mentioned to have 5 sons, all of whom became the founders of many royal dynasties.

The sons of Yadu are known by the name of the Yadavas: while those of Turvasu have come to be called the Yavanas. And the sons of Drahyu are the Bhojas, while those of Anu, the Mlechchhas. The progeny of Puru, however, are the Pauravas (1:85). Yadavas became strong in central India. The Pauravas (Kurus and Panchalas were branches of this race) became strong in northern India. The sons of Anu were also called Anavas, thought to be the Iranian tribes, who were all grouped as Mlechas. The Yavanas along with the Anavas established themselves in the far western regions.

It is not clear if the Bhojas mentioned here represents the Bhoja-Yadavas, a sub-sect of the Yadavas. However the epic mentions a king named Kunti-Bhoja (the king of Kunti and the foster-father of Pandava’s mother Kunti) and a city named Bhojakata in Vidarbha. There is a highly speculative possibility that the Druids of Ireland were the descendants of Drahyu.

Race from Kamadhenu.

When the sage Vasistha was attacked by king Viswamitra’s army, Vasistha’s cow, Kamadehnu, brought forth from her tail, an army of Palhavas, and from her udders, an army ofDravidas and Sakas; and from her womb, an army of Yavanas, and from her dung, an army of Savaras; and from her urine, an army of Kanchis; and from her sides, an army of Savaras. And from the froth of her mouth came out hosts of Paundras and Kiratas, Yavanas and Sinhalas, and the barbarous tribes of Khasas and Chivukas and Pulindas andChinas and Hunas with Keralas, and numerous other Mlechchhas.

This is also found in Ramayana:- the tribes like the Kambojas, Barbaras, Pahlavas, Yavanas, Sakas, Mlecchas, Haritas and Kiratas etc. had originated from the body parts of the divine cow, Kamadhenu of sage Vasistha, as hords of army men, to protect him from the attack of the king Viswamitra (Ramayana 1.55.2-3). The following passage from Mahabharata. At (12:35) is mentioned:- What duties should be performed by the Yavanas, the Kiratas, the Gandharvas, the Chinas, the Savaras, the Barbaras, the Sakas, theTusharas, the Kankas, the Pathavas, the Andhras, the Madrakas, the Paundras, the Pulindas, the Ramathas, the Kamvojas, the several castes that have sprung up fromBrahmanas and Kshatriyas, the Vaisyas, and the Sudras, that reside in the dominions of (Arya) kings?

They were later given the status of Sudras. The Mekalas, the Dravidas, the Lathas, the Paundras, the Konwasiras, the Saundikas, the Daradas, the Darvas, the Chauras, the Savaras, the Varvaras, the Kiratas, the Yavanas, and numerous other tribes of Kshatriyas, have become degraded into the status of Sudras through the wrath of Brahmanas. (13:35). It is in consequence of the absence of Brahmanas from among them that the Sakas, the Yavanas, the Kamvojas and other Kshatriya tribes have become fallen and degraded into the status of Sudras. The Dravidas, the Kalingas, the Pulandas, the Usinaras, the Kolisarpas, the Mahishakas and other Kshatriyas, have, in consequence of the absence of Brahmanas from among their midst, become degraded into Sudras (13:33).

Kamadhenu in this context has to be taken in its meaning of perennial.

It means that the Races originate from India perennially.

A passage in the Mahabharata, which is rendered as a futuristic prediction mentions thus:- The Andhra Kingdom, the Sakas, the Pulindas, the Yavanas, the Kamvojas, theBahlika Kingdom Valhikas and the Abhira Kingdom Abhiras, will then become possessed of bravery and the sovereignty of the earth (3:187).

Yavana rulers might have spread throughout ancient India, who established their city-states or small kingdoms during the period of Mahabharata. Many ancient Indian warriors like Pandu, Arjuna, Nakula, Sahadeva, Karna and Vasudeva Krishna were mentioned as encountering Yavana kings.

Mention of Yavanas who fought with Arjuna and his father Pandu:- The king of the Yavanas himself whom the powerful Pandu even had failed to bring under subjection was brought by Arjuna under control (1:141). Mention of a Yavana stronghold in Mathura:- The Yavanas, the Kamvojas, and those that dwell around Mathura are well skilled in fighting with bare arms (12:100). Nakula the son of Pandu reduced to subjection the fierce Mlechchas residing on the sea coast, as also the wild tribes of the Palhavas, the Kiratas, the Yavanas, and the Sakas. And having subjugated various monarchs, and making all of them pay tributes, Nakula that foremost of the Kurus, full of resources, retraced his way towards his own city (2:31). Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, brought under his subjection and exacted tributes from the Paundrayas and the Dravidas along with theUdrakeralas and the Andhras and the Talavanas, the Kalingas and the Ushtrakarnikas, and also the delightful city of Atavi and that of the Yavanas (2:30). The Yavana city mentioned here seems to be a south Indian port city of the Yavanas during the ancient era.

Having come to the western regions, Karna made all the Yavana and Varvara kings pay tribute. The Suta’s son brought the Sasakas and the Yavanas under his sway.(3:252).Vasudeva Krishna slew the Yavana called Kalyavana (3:12). The Sakas, and the Yavanas with followers, were all vanquished by Krishna. (7:11).

Citations.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yavana_Kingdom

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Race_%28human_classification%29#Historical_origins_of_racial_classification

Standard
Hinduism

Greeks Yavanas Of Turvasu Yayati’s Son Fought Mahabharata War


The connection between the Greeks and Sanatana Dharma ,Hinduism goes back a long time.

The Vedic Literature,Puranas, Tamil Sangam Literature and Tamil Epics speak of Greeks, their riches and their valor.

It is also noted that the Greeks lived among the Vedic Hindus.

The

The “Yona” Greek king of India Menander (160–135 BCE). Inscription in Greek: “BASILEŌS SOTĒROS MENANDROU”, lit. “of Saviour King Menander”. “MenanderCoinFront” by Wikipedia :en. Licensed under Public Domain via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:MenanderCoinFront.jpg#/media/File:MenanderCoinFront.jpg

The Greeks participated in the Kurikshetra War along with Duryodhana on the advice of Karna.

India Greece Trade Route 300 BC.Image.jpg

India Greece Trade Route 300 BC.

The Greeks were known as Yonas and Yavanas.

The Yavanas, Greeks  were a part of those people considered as Mielchas, meaning those who strayed from the Vedic Dharma.

Thee were initially following the Sanatana Dharma.

They had caste system along the lines of Hinduism.

Many of them were considered to be Kshatriyas and Vaisyas.

Yavanas were described to be beyond Gandhara. There was another country mentioned in the epic as Parama Yona, in the far west of Yavana. This could be the Ionia ofGreece, somehow related to Indian Ionians or Yavanas. The name Yavana could be the Sanskritized form of the name Ionia. Yavanas, Sakas, Pahlavas and Hunas were sometimes described as Mlechhas. Sometimes along with them, the Madras, Kambojas, Kekeyas, Sindhus and Gandharas were included. This name was used to indicate their cultural differences with the Vedic culture, prevailed in the Kuru-Panchala Kingdoms.

“… in the ports of southern India, where the early Tamil poems of uncertain date speak of a settlement of the Yavanas.”(1) The same author (2) does not follow the assumption that Yavanas were Roman traders, although she points out that between the first-second cent BC up to and included the third-fourth cent AD, rightly or wrongly “the term yavana denoted an Ionian Greek”.(3) On pages 83–5 she makes mention of early Indian literature where foreigners were dubbed “yavana”, and points to an Asokan inscription where a border-people is given this appellation. In central and western India, she says, Yavana “figure prominently as donors to the Buddhist Sangha”.(4)

(1) H.P.Ray, The Winds of Change, Delhi, 1994:49, 84; (2) ibid p. 52; (3) ibid p. 54; (4) ibid p. 84..

Thus the Vedic society acknowledged their extra ordinary skills, but kept them as outcasts. An account in the epic depicts Yavanas as the descendants of Turvasu, one of the cursed sons of king Yayati. Only the fifth son Puru’s line was considered to be the successors of Yayati’s throne, as he cursed the other four sons and denied them kingship. Pauravas inherited the Yayati’s original empire and stayed in the Gangatic plain who later created the Kuru and Panchala Kingdoms. They were the followers of proper Vedic culture.

Yavana was the name of one of the sons of Maharaja Yayati who was given the part of the world known as Turkey to rule. Therefore the Turks are Yavanas due to being descendants of Maharaja Yavana. The Yavanas were therefore kshatriyas, and later on, by giving up the brahminical culture, they became mleccha-yavanas. Descriptions of the Yavanas are in the Mahabharata (Adi-parva 85.34). Another prince called Turvasu was also known as Yavana, and his country was conquered by Sahadeva, one of thePandavas. The western Yavana joined with Duryodhana in the Battle of Kurukshetra under the pressure of Karna. It is also foretold that these Yavanas also would invadeIndia in the Kaliyuga . (Srimad Bhagavatam 2.4.18 [1])

It later proved to be true in 326 BC.

Among the tribes of the north and west are the Mlecchas, and the Kruras, the Yavanas, the Chinas, the Kamvojas, the Darunas, and many Mleccha tribes; the Sukritvahas, the Kulatthas, the Hunas, and the Parasikas; the Ramanas, and the Dasamalikas. These countries are, besides, the abodes of many Kshatriya, Vaisya, and Sudra tribes. Then again there are the Sudra and Abhiras, the Dardas, the Kasmiras, and the Pattis; the Khasiras; the Atreyas, the Bharadwajas etc. (6:9)

King Yayati a king of the Lunar Dynasty is mentioned to have 5 sons, all of whom became the founders of many royal dynasties.

The sons of Yadu are known by the name of the Yadavas: while those of Turvasu have come to be called the Yavanas. ..

The word “Yona” in the Pali language, and the analogues “Yavana” in Sanskrit; “Unan” in Urdu and “Jôbon” in Bengali, are words used in the ancient Indus Valley to designate Greek speakers. “Yona” and “Yavana” are transliterations of the Greek word for “Ionians” (Homeric Greek: Iaones, Ancient Greek: *Iawones), who were probably the first Greeks to be known in the East.

The Yavanas are mentioned in the Buddhist discourse of the Middle Length Sayings, in which the Buddha mentions to the BrahmanAssalayana the existence of the Kamboja and Yavana people who have only two castes, master or slave. The direct identification of the word “Yavana” with the Greeks at such an early time (6th-5th century BCE) can be doubted.[1]

Examples of direct association of these with the Greeks include:

  • The mention of the “Yona king Antiochus” in the Edicts of Ashoka (280 BCE)
  • The mention of the “Yona king Antialcidas” in the Heliodorus pillar in Vidisha (110 BCE)
  • King Menander and his bodyguard of “500 Yonas” in the Milinda Panha.
  • The description of Greek astrology and Greek terminology in the Yavanajataka (“Sayings of the Yavanas”) (150 CE).
  • The mention of “Alexandria, the city of the Yonas” in the Mahavamsa, Chapter 29 (4th century CE).

In Sanskrit sources, the usage of the words “Yona”, “Yauna”, “Yonaka”, “Yavana” or “Javana” etc. appears repeatedly, and particularly in relation to the Greek kingdoms which neighbored or sometimes occupied the Punjab territories over a period of several centuries from the 4th century BC to the 1st century AD, such as the Seleucid Empire, the Greco-Bactrian kingdom and the Indo-Greek kingdom.[citation needed] The Yavanas are mentioned in detail in Sangam literature epics such as Paṭṭiṉappālai, describing their brisk trade with the Cholas in Tamilakam.

The Legend of Krishna along with Balarama, Greek Ambassador worshiping Vishnu, establishing a Stupa In India being worshiped in Greece ma by found in this site under Hinduism.

Citation.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yona

 

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yavana_Kingdom

Standard
Hinduism

Sastha Aiyappa Vedic Background Worshiped At Thiruvanaikkaval


Sri Dharma Sastha is venerated as Aiyappa in Kerala at Sabarimalai.

The term Aiyappa is of Tamil origin.

It is the combination of words Aiayan and Appan.

Aiyan means venerable while Appan means Father.

The term may mean Venerable Father.

The term Aiyan is  used to denote Shiva and Appan Vishnu in Tamil Bhakthi Literature.

Sastha.Image at Chaennai Museum.jpg

Aiyappa Image 1. Shasta, Chola Dynasty, Government Museum, Chennai, Tamil Nadu ,India. “MADRAS11″ by Benjamín Preciado Centro de Estudios de Asia y África de El Colegio de México – Own work. Licensed under GFDL via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:MADRAS11.JPG#/media/File:MADRAS11.JPG

 

Aiyappa Image. Gif

Image 3. Aiyappa as worshiped now. Image credit. http://sreeayyappa.com/?attachment_id=903

 

Note the Images of Aiyappa one,two and Three.

The third is  what is being worshiped now.

The Asana is different.

Readers may contribute on this aspect.

The Saivite revivalist Appar sang about Shasta as the progeny of Shiva and tirumaal(Vishnu) in one of his Tevarams in the 7th century. The child saint tirugnanasambandar in one of his songs praises ayyanar as celibate god, invincible and terrible in warfare, taking his abode alongside bhootaganas of Lord Siva. The place sanctity and history document or sthalapuranam of tiruvanaikkaval, a saivite temple near trichy, which was first documented by sage kasyapa informs us that sasta once served lord sivan at that site and after being blessed with a vision was instructed by lord to take abode in the outer sanctorum. It says that sasta continues to worship lord during the day of tiruvadirai. Adi sankara also has referred to ayyanar in sivanandalahari in one verse . Some ancient hagiographies have accounted that sri sankara was adeivamsam(divine soul portion) of sree sasta(sevugan), the same way as tirugnana sambandar was a divine portion of skanda and sundarar a divine portion of alalasundarar.

We find refernces in the Silappadikaram of the tamil Sangam period where he is worshiped as Chathan.

Puaranaanuru and Akanaanuru also speak of Chathan.

The earliest reference to Aiynar-Shasta is from the Arcot districtin Tamil Nadu. The stones are dated to the 3rd century C.E. They read “Ayanappa; a shrine to Cattan.” This is followed by another inscription in Uraiyur near Tiruchirapalli which is dated to the 4th century C.E

The sangam Poet Cheeththalai Chathanaar was named after Sastha.

This tradition was followed as Aiyanar in Tamil Villages, where even today Ayyanar is the  guarding Deity of many a Villages.

The earliest inscription to Shasta was made in 855 C.E. by an Ay King at the Padmanabhapuram Sivan temple. Independent temples to Shasta are known from the 11th century C.E. Prior to that, Shasta veneration took place in the temples of Shiva and Vishnu, the premier gods of the Hindu pantheon. Since late medieval times, the warrior deity Ayyappa’s following has become very popular in the 20th century.

Citation and Reference.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shasta_%28deity%29

Standard
Hinduism

What Is Brahmotsava,Tirupati Brahmotsva


One would have across the term Brahmotsava being performed n Lord Vishnu Temples.

Brahmotsvams are quite popular in Thirupathi Sri Balaji Temple and Sri Rangam Ranganatha Temple , though the Brahmotsavams are conducted in all the Sri Vaishnava Templs in the South.

What is Brahmotsavam?

Brahmotsavam means a Festival, an offering  By Lord Brahma to Lord Vishnu.

There are legends that Lord Brahma performs the Brahmotsava ans a special Pooja for Lord Visnhu daily at Suchidram Sthaumalaya Temple, where Brahma , Vishnu and Shiva are found in on Idol.

Brahmotsavam,Tirupati.Image.jpg

Brahmotsavam,Tirupati.

While Brahma is believed to perform this every day in the early morning around 4.30 am, Indra, Chief of the Devas, performs in the dead of the night at 12 Midnight.

The performance of the Pooja by Brahma to Lord Vishnu is known as Brahmotsavam.

There is another interpretation.

Brahma in Sanskrit means ,Very big, original cause.

A Big Festival , Pooja in a Temple is called Brahmotsavam.

The dates of Brahmotsavams vary from temple to temple.

‘One of the major Kaalotsavams in Srivaishnava Temples is Brahmotsavam (tiruk-kODi-tirunAL).   Brahmotsavam is conducted at different times in different Temples:
Period of the year in which the Brahmotsavam is conducted varies from temple to
temple. Some examples of when it is performed are: 1. Pratishtapana (Kumbhabhishekam) day of the Temple, 2. Pratishtapana day of Sri Shataari, 3. Thirunakshatram- Birthstar/Birthday of the Temple Deity, 4. Conducted as Shraddotsavam or Kaamyotsavam as desired  (sponsored) by devotees.

Thus, there can be more than one Brahmotsavam in a given year. In the Thirumala
Temple, it is conducted once in the Tamil month ofPurattasi (Sep. 18- Oct.18). It starts on first day of Navaratri (Oct. 10, for 1999) and concludes on Vijayadashami (Oct.19, for 1999), which also happens to be the Thirunakshatram (Shravanam star) of Sri Venkateshwara, the Deity of the Temple. This is the most prominent Brahmotsavam (also called Manava Brahmotsavam). Brahmotsavams in Tirumala are also conducted at three other times of the year, namely: Kaisika Ekadashi (also known as, Raakshasa Brahmotsavam), Mukkoti Dwadashi (also known as, Daiva Brahmotsavam) and Rathasaptami (also known as, Aarsha Brahmotsavam). Besides, these 4 Brahmotsavams in a year, it is also conducted as a shraddotsavam as desired by devotees. It is stated that in the
year 1551 AD, as many as 11 Brahmotsavamas took place.

Origins: Brahmotsavam means “Grand celebration” or a “celebration performed by Brahma”. We will shortly see how both the meanings are appropriate for this event.  Lord Indra once killed a Brahma-raakshasa (a Brahmin with demonic characters). In doing so, he incurred a great sin of killing a Brahmana- “Brahma hatya dosham(BHD)”. To relieve Indra of this burden, Lord Brahma conducted a ceremony. In this ceremony, officiated by Brahma himself, Indra held Sriman Narayana ( Lord Vishnu) on his head during the special ritual bath “Avabritha Snaanam”. This verily was the first Brahmotsavam.

Because of the immense cleansing power of Brahmotsavam, this utsavam is periodically performed in Temples to wash away all wrong doings that may have been
incurred. It is said that the Lord Brahma himself rendered the first Brahmotsavam seva
(service) to Lord Venkateshwara (Vishnu) of the Thirumalai shrine. Indeed, it is a
common belief that every Brahmotsavam is witnessed by Lord Brahma. In recognition
of this, a well decorated empty chariot is pulled in front of the chariot carrying the
deities at the processions held during the Brahmotsavam Brahma is believed to be
seated in that chariot  overseeing  the celebration. Thus, Brahmotsavam is also
referred to as “Brahmapratyakshotsavam” (celebration conducted right in front of
Brahma). References to Brahmotsavam can be found in Varaaha Puraanam (ch.18) and
Bhavishyotthara Puraanam (ch. 24).

Events of Brahmotsava.

Brahmotsavam celebration lasts for 9 days. Brahmotsavam is not just a Temple ritual, but is a grand festival for the whole town. It begins with Ankurarpanam and concludes with AvabhrithaSnanam (Ritual bath or Theerthavaari). On each day, the UtsavaMurthis (Mobile Deities) will be  decorated and taken in procession, once in the morning and once in the evening on different Vahanams (vehicles). In the night, there will also be Unjalseva (Deities seated on the swing). The intricate step by step details vary from Temple to Temple. Here is a brief summary of main events in the Brahmotsavam celebration at the Balaji temple in Thirumalai.

Day 1
Ankurarpanam (planting 9 grains in soil placed in earthen dishes). Kankanadharanam (wrist band) to Utsava Muthi and priests.Procession of Vishvaksenar (Commander-in-chief of Vishnu’s army).
Mritsangrahanam- Collecting the soil for Brahmotsava Yagna(Hawan, Fire ceremony) Peetam. Vishvaksenar returns from procession and enters the Yaga Shaala (Place where Yagnam is conducted), where he is received with Poorna Kumbham honor(special Pot filled with water). He is believed to be the Pradhana Yajaman (Chief conductor) of this Yagnam. This is followed by Procession of Deity on Pedda Sesha (Big serpent) Vahanam.

Day 2
Morning Utsavam (procession) of Deity on Smaller Shesha (smaller serpent) Vahanam.
Dwajaarohanam in the evening. Garuda Dwajam- a flag bearing the emblem of Garuda
(The Eagle- Vehicle of Vishnu) is hoisted with Veda Mantrams from Taittiriya samhita
dedicated to Garuda. This signals start of Brahmotsavam to the whole town. Once the
flag is hoisted, it is expected that no householder leaves town or plans any auspicious
ceremony in the house until the conclusion of Brahmotsavam. Thus the whole town is
able to fully take part in the celebration and not be preoccupied with other personal
activities. Even if someone has to leave town on emergency, they are expected to
return prior to un-hoisting the flag (Dwaja-awarohanam) on day 9.

Day 3
Morning procession on Lion (Simha Vahanam)

Day 4
Morning procession on the “every desire fulfilling giving tree” (Kalpavriksha
vahanam)

Day 5
Deity is dressed as Mohini (temptress, a form of Vishnu) and taken procession in
ivory pallaki (carrier).
Night procession is taken on Eagle (Garuda vahanotsavam – Garuda Sevai).

Day 6
Morning: Procession on Hanuman (Monkey, devotee of Rama/Vishnu) vahanam.
Night procession on Gaja (Elephant) vahanam.

Day 7
Morning procession on Surya Prabha (Sun) vahanam.
Evening procession on Chandra Prabha(Moon) vahanam.

Day 8

Morning: Rathotsavam -Ratha (chariot) Yatra (procession) for the Deities.
Night: Procession on Ashva (horse) vahanam.

Day 9
Morning: Deities carried in pallaki (carrier) to the Pushkarani (sacred pond) in front of
the Varaha Swami (the Boar incarnation of Vishnu) Temple for the special bath
-Abhishekam and Avabritha Snanam (Theerthavaari thirumanjanam). All devotees
also take bath in the pushkarani. The Deities are taken back to the Kalyana Mantapam
of the Temple. The flag is un-hoisted, marking the conclusion of Brahmotsavam. Even
watching the video of this majestic celebration in itself deeply touches our heart, mind, eyes and ears.

References::

1. S.K. Ramachandra Rao, The Hill-Shrine of Vengadam: Art, Architecture and Agama
of Tirumala Temple, First Edition, (Ed., Daivajna K.N. Somayaji), Pub., Kalpatharu
Research Academy, Bangalore, 1993.

2. S.K. Ramachandra Rao, Thirupathi Thimmappa (in Kannada), IBH publihers,
Bangalore, 1980.

 

Standard
Hinduism

Gayatri Temples,.An Explanation Of Gayatri


Gaayatrem Chandasaam Maatha Itham Brahma Jushsvana

Among the Chandas(Meters), ‘I am Gayatri’-Lord Krishna in Bhagavad Gita.

Gayatri is the mother of all Mantras.

No Japa shall yield results for one who does no recite Gayatri just as one would not attain Happiness if one were to neglect his/her parents (Dharma Sastras)

Of the three amsas of Gayatri, Gayatri is at the Higher Mental level, as a potential Concept,Savitri at the formed thought level and Sarasvati he expressive part of Gayatri.

For details read my posts on Gayatri,Savitri and Sarasvati.

I am providing a list of ancient Gayatri Temples in India.

Most popular is the Gayarit temple is at Jagatsukh,Manali.Himalayas.

Gayatri Temple at Jagatsukh near Manali in Himachal Pradesh: Ancient temple with intricate woodwork with modern marble image of Gayatri.

Gayatri At Jagatsukh.image.jpg

Gayatri At Jagatsukh.

JAGATSUKH : The one time capital of Kullu.

This temple of Goddess Sri Gayathri is built by Sri Chidambara Dixith with the support of many Devotees. The inspiration to build a temple came from his divine blessing from the goddess Sri Gayathri Devi. This temple was built in 1962 by the divine grace of Godess Sri Gayathri Devi. In 1977 the idol of Lord Anjaneya was installed inside the temple complex, in 1986 Idols of Lord Ganesha along with Siddhi Buddhi and Lord Shanmukha were also installed, in 1990 the idols of Lord Shiva and Parvathi along with the Navagraha Deities were installed. Of lately the Idol of Lord Vishnu is also installed inside the temple complex..

Gayatri at Shantikunj.image.gif

Gayatri at Shantikunj.

 

 

Gayatri Temples.

Chidambaram.

Pushkar.

Yeshwantpur ,Bangalore.

Sri Gayathri Devi Temple,
Sri Gayathri Nagar,
Ajjanur Road,
Kurumbapalayam, (Vedapatti),
Coimbatore — 641 007

.Readers may send in their list.

An explanation of the Gayatri Mantra.

I shall be posting another interpretation.

The Gayatri Mantra consists of twenty-four syllables – three lines of eight syllables each. The first line (Aum Bhur Bhuvah Swah) is considered an invocation, and is not technically a part of the original Gayatri Mantra as it appears in the Upanishads. Gayatri is also referred to as a Vedic poetic meter of 24 syllables or any hymn composed in this meter. Hence, there exists a whole familt of Gayatri Mantras, which serve as meditative aids to pray for the blessings of a particular personal God.

Aum Bhur Bhuvah Swah,

Tat Savitur Varenyam,

Bhargo devasva Dhimahi,

Dhiyo Yo Nah Prachodayatur.

ॐ भूर्भुव: स्व: तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यं ।

भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि, धीयो यो न: प्रचोदयात् ।।

A basic translation can be given as…

Oh God, the Protector, the basis of all life, Who is self-existent, Who is free from all pains and Whose contact frees the soul from all troubles, Who pervades the Universe and sustains all, the Creator and Energiser of the whole Universe, the Giver of happiness, Who is worthy of acceptance, the most excellent, Who is Pure and the Purifier of all, let us embrace that very God, so that He may direct our mental faculties in the right direction.

The Four Parts of the Gayatri Mantra

Aum Bhur Bhuvah Swah ( भूर्भुव: स्व :)

  1. AUM (ॐ), the Supreme name of God.

BHUR BHUVAH SWAH. These three words collectively are known as the “Mahavyahriti”. They express the nature of God, and demonstrate his inherent qualities.

  1. BHUR (भूर्)

Firstly, the word Bhur implies existence. God is self-existent and independent of all. He is eternal and unchanging. Without beginning and without end, God exists as a continuous, permanent, constant entity. Secondly, the word Bhur can also mean the Earth, on which we are born and sustained. God is the provider of all, and it is through His divine will that we our blessed with all that we require to maintain us through our lives. Finally, Bhur signifies Prana, or life (literally, breath). God is That which gives life to all. Whilst He is independent of all, all are dependent on Him. It is God who has given us life, God who maintains us throughout our lives, and God alone who has the ability to take away our life, when He so chooses. The only permanent entity, all others are subject to His own will

  1. BHUVAH (भुव:)

Bhuvah describes the absolute Consciousness of God. God is self-Conscious as well as being Conscious of all else, and thus is able to control and govern the Universe. Also, the word Bhuvah relates to God’s relationship with the celestial world. It denotes God’s greatness – greater than the sky and space, He is boundless and unlimited. Finally, Bhuvah is also indicative of God’s role as the remover of all pain and sufferings (Apaana). We see pain and sorrow all around us. However, through supplication to God, we can be freed from that pain and hardship. God Himself is devoid of any pain. Though He is Conscious of all, and is thus aware of pain, it does not affect Him. It is our own ignorance that makes us susceptible to the effects of Maya, or illusion, which causes us to feel pain. Through true devotion to God, we can be freed from the clutches of Maya, and thus be rid of pain and sorrow.

  1. SWAH (स्व:)

Swah indicates the all-pervading nature of God. He is omnipresent and pervades the entire multi-formed Universe. Without Form Himself, He is able to manifest Himself through the medium of the physical world, and is thus present in each and every physical entity. In this way, God is able to interact with the Universe created by Him, and thus sustain and control it, ensuring its smooth and proer running and function.

Also, Swah symbolises God’s bliss. All but God experience pain, suffering and sorrow. Devoid of all such things, God alone is able to experience supreme bliss. Happiness as experienced by humans is temporary, a transient state of mental satisfaction, which soon dissolves back into the mire of worldy troubles. Perfect, and without any form of deficiency, God alone experiences true bliss, permanent and unaffected by worldly pains and woes. One who realises God is able to join in this bliss, and thus God is able to impart true happiness to those who establish oneness with that Supreme Divinity.

The Mahavyahriti can be summed up by comparison to the word AUM itself, and through this comparison to the tripartite structure, can be compared to the essential nature of God, which differentiates Him from the other two entities recognised in that structure (namely, matter and soul), in the same way as the comparison between the three parts of the word Satchidananda, another name also used to describe God…

  • BHUR Prana Earth Sat Existence
  • BHUVAH Apana Sky Chit Consciousness
  • SWAH Vyana Heaven Ananda Bliss

TAT SAVITUR VARENYAM (तत्सवितुर्वरेण्यं)

  1. TAT (तत् s.1)

Literally, this word means “that”, being used in Sanskrit to denote the third person. It is also mentioned in the Bhagavad Gita by Sri Krishna Himself, where He implies the selfless nature of the word. Being used in the third person, the word has implicit in it an idea of selflessness. Sri Krishna uses it to imply the selfless nature of charity (charity, or a gift, being used as an analogy for worship, in the form of action, implying that action should be preformed without regard to its fruits, but simply out of devotion and sense of duty, or Dharma). Tat then is used here in the Gayatri Mantra to indicate that the worshipper is referring to [that] God, and that the praise being offered to God in the prayer is purely directed towards Him, without thought of gaining any personal benefit from that praise.

  1. SA-VI-TUR (सवितुर् s.2-4)

Savita, from which Savitur is derived, is another name of God, this being the reason that the Gayatri Mantra is often known as the Savitri Mantra. The implication of Savita is of God’s status as the fountain, the source of all things. It is through His Divine Grace that the Universe exists, and so this word sums up the Mahavyahriti, by describing God’s ability to create the Universe and sustain it, as well as, at the right time, bring about its dissolution.

Savita is also indicative of God’s gift to mankind. Humans also have, in limited amount, the power, or shakti, of Savita. This shakti acts as an impetus in humans, and brings about the requirement for them to do something. They cannot sit idle, and are constantly searching for something to do. This is what is commonly known as the “creative urge”. It is through this shakti that mankind has created art, and it is through this shakti also that scientific advances are made. The gift of Savita also gives creatures the ability of procreation. Hence, Savita can be thought of as meaning Father (or Mother) also.

Finally, it is the power of Savita that enables mankind to distinguish right from wrong, and vice from virtue. Through this ability, we are able to in some part direct our own selves, and thus, Savita imparts to us a certain self-guiding ability. Thus, by using this word in the mantra, we demonstrate that we are making efforts ourselves also, since God will not help us unless we are willing to help ourselves.

  1. VA-RE-NY-AM (वरेण्यं s.5-8)

Varenyam signifies our acceptance of God, and can be translated as meaning “Who is worthy”. Ever ready to obtain all the material riches of the world, more often than not, they are a disappointment once they have been achieved. God however is the one who, once realised and achieved, has the ability to truly satisfy. We therefore accept Him as the Highest reality, and it is to Him that we dedicate our efforts.

Varenyam can also be interpreted as signifying one who is eligible. We have chosen Him to be our Leader and our Guide. We place our all into His hands, and accept Him regardless of anything else. We place no conditions on this acceptance, as it is all out of sheer devotion.

BHARGO DEVASYA DHIMAHI (भर्गो देवस्य धीमहि)

This triplet is a further description of the attributes and qualities of God – His functional and instrumental qualities, rather than intrinsic qualities – and through those qualities, His relationship to us.

  1. BHAR-GO (भर्गो s.1,2)

Bhargo is taken to signify the Glorious Light that is God’s love and power. It indicates His complete purity – being absolutely pure Himself, God also has the ability to purify those that come into contact with Him. Thus, Bhargo is indicative of God’s power to purify, and to destroy all sins and afflictions. In the same way as a metal ore placed into a fire will yield the pure metal, by merging with God, by realising His Divine Form and establishing unity and oneness with Him, we can cleanse ourselves and be made pure by His Grace.

Though the soul, being itself Divine in nature, possesses that Light, it lacks lustre, having been made impure by the sins and vices, which are a result of the darkness of Maya. By removing the veil of Maya, and cleansing our soul, God can enable the soul to realise its true, Divine self, and thus purify it.

  1. DE-VAS-YA (देवस्य s.3-5)

The word Deva, from which this word is derived, has been translated by different people in many different ways. It is generally thought of as meaning simply “God”. However, its meaning is more complex than that.

Deva, which forms the root of the words “Devata” and “Devi”, means “quality” or “attribute”, and can be thought of as another word for “Guna”. Thus, the various forms of God are given this name, as each of those forms is related to a specific quality and function (for example, Brahma has the quality of Creation, Kamadeva has the quality of love, etc.). Also, Deva is thus used to describe anyone who is considered to possess a special quality.

Since Deva is symbolic of the individual qualities of God, the word demonstrates the inherent oneness of those different Forms, and thus the use of this word can be taken as describing the fundamental unity of God. Thus we see that here, we reaffirm that central belief in the Hindu Dharma that “Ekam sat viprah bahudah vadanti” (Truth, or God, is one, but wise men call Him/It by diffeerent names).

Thus, Deva is indicative of the various multifaceted entity that is the absolute Personality of God. It describes in one word all the functions, roles and different attributes of God, and symbolises therefore his absolutely essential nature – without God, nothing can exist.

  1. DHI-MA-HI (धीमहि s.6-8)

Meaning to meditate and focus our mind on God. Meditation on God implies that we remove all other thoughts from our mind, since thoughts of the world render our mind impure, and thus we are unable to conceptualise the absolute purity of God. We must be able to concentrate, and direct our mental energies towards the task in hand – which is communion with God.

DHIYO YO NAH PRACHODAYAT (धीयो यो : प्रचोदयात्)

Prayer is carried out for four main reasons:

  • to praise and glorify God;
  • to thank God;
  • to ask forgiveness from God;
  • or to make a request from God.

Having carried out the other three parts (praise of His greatness, thanks for His generosity in Creation and maintaining us through our lives, and forgiveness by demonstrating our awareness of our own impurity, which we have realised is present and must be cleansed through contact with God), this part is now our request from God. Since our soul is the Light of Life within us, and that acts on our body via the medium of the brain, we ask God to make this contact pure and righteous. The soul is of course inherently pure, being itself Divine in nature. The body is under the complete control of the mind. The link is the mind, which is affected not only by the soul, but also the outside world. We ask in these four words that God help us to improve our intellect, and guide it towards what is right.

  1. DHI-YO (धीयो s.1,2)

Sanskrit for “intellect”, this is the essence of this part of the Gayatri Mantra. Having firmly set God in our hearts, we now must try to emphasise His presence and influence on our mind and intellect.

Material prosperity holds no true meaning for the person who is truly devoted to God. Pain and suffering are of no consequence to him as, touched by God, he is imbued with God’s own Divine Bliss, and all worldy sorrows pale to nothingness in comparison. However, still the individual must live in the world. Thus, it is important that the person’s intellect remains focussed on serving God, and that it is able, through the medium of the body, to serve God to the best of its ability.

Physical objects can be obtained very easily, if one is intelligent enough to know how to go about it. Intellect however cannot be obtained, but must be there from the very first. It is by use of this intellect, in fact, that one is able to cultivate all other qualities (building of wealth, “success” in life (in material terms), physical fitness, etc.) Thus, intellect is the key to all else in life, and as such, it is the most important possession. We ask God in the Gayatri Mantra to gift us with the highest intellect, and to help us by showing us the way to use that intellect.

  1. YO (यो s.3)

Meaning “Who” or “That”, Yo signifies yet again that it is not to anyone else that we direct these prayers, but to God alone. Only God is worthy of the highest adoration, only God is perfect and free from all defects. It is That God to Whom we offer these prayers.

  1. NAH (न: s.4)

Nah means “Ours”, and signifies the selflessness of the request we make of God in this part of the Gayatri Mantra. We offer this prayer, and make the request of God, not simply for ourselves, but for the whole of humanity. We seek the uplift of the whole of society. Hindu philosophy has since the beginning recognised the concept of “Vasudhaiva Kutumbakam” – “The whole world is one big family”. Thus, we pray not only for ourselves, but for each and every member of that great family, that we may all benefit from the greatness and generosity of the All-loving God.

  1. PRA-CHO-DA-YAT (प्रचोदयात् s.5-8)

Prachodayat, the final word of the Gayatri Mantra, rounds off the whole mantra, and completes the request we make of God in this final part. This word is a request from God, in which we ask Him for Guidance, and Inspiration. We ask that, by showing us His Divine and Glorious Light (cf. BHARGO), He remove the darkness of Maya from our paths, that we are able to see the way, and in this manner, we ask Him to direct our energies in the right way, guiding us through the chaos of this world, to find sanctuary in the tranquility and peace of God Himself, the root of all Happiness, and the source of true Bliss.

http://maapunyakshetralu.blogspot.in/2012/01/sree-gayathri-devi-temple.html)

Standard
Hinduism

Tamils Lived In Treta Yuga Muchukunda Proof


Kalayavana, an Asuar(Asura means one who is mighty) who wanted to kill Lord Krishna was killed by Mucukunda, because of the machinations of Krishna.

Muchukunda turned Kalayavana into ashes by looking at him.

Story given towards the end of the Post.

Vishnu and Muchukunda.Image,jpg

Vishnu appears before Muchukunda in a Cave. “Vishnu Appears to King Muchukunda in a Cave in the Himalayas” by Unidentified, Indian – http://www.asia.si.edu/collections/singleObject.cfm?ObjectNumber=F1999.13. Licensed under Public Domain via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Vishnu_Appears_to_King_Muchukunda_in_a_Cave_in_the_Himalayas.jpg#/media/File:Vishnu_Appears_to_King_Muchukunda_in_a_Cave_in_the_Himalayas.jpg

Muchukunda belongs to the Ikshvaku dynasty.

The Iksvahu Dynasty was founded by Ikshvaku at Kosala.

He is the son of Satyavrata Manu, who migrated from the South because of a Tsunami.

Please read my Post Rama’s ancestor Dravida.

Muchukunda was the son of Mandhata.

  1. Brahma
  2. Marichi
  3. Kashyapa
  4. Vivasvan or Surya
  5. Vaivasvata Manu
  6. Ikshvaku
  7. Kukshi
  8. Vikukshi
  9. Bana
  10. Anaranya
  11. Prithu
  12. Trishanku
  13. Dhundhumara
  14. Yuvanashva
  15. Mandhata

Muchukunda went to sleep and woke up during Dwapara Yuga, when he killed Kalayavana.

Now let us look at the time factor involved.

If Muchukunda was the ancestor of Rama,who was  37th in Line, while Mandhata was the 15th in the Treta Yuga.

This means that Muchukunda was hibernating between 1.2 Million and 2.59 Million Years because he went to sleep in the Treat Yuga and woke up in the Dwapara Yuga.

Now,

Life in the universe is created and destroyed once every 4.1 to 8.2 billion years, which is one full day (day and night) for Brahma. The lifetime of a Brahma is believed to be 311 trillion and 40 billion years-Hindu Cosmology.

‘Eighty million years ago, India was approximately 6400 km (3968 miles) south of the Eurasian plate. Separating the two was the Tethys Sea. The Indo-Australian tectonic plate – containing the continent of Australia, the Indian subcontinent, and surrounding ocean – was pushed northward by the convection currents generated in the inner mantle. For millions of years, India made its way across the sea toward the Eurasian plate. As India approached Asia, around 40 million years ago, the Tethys Sea began to shrink and its seabed slowly pushed upwards. The Tethys Sea disappeared completely around 20 million years ago and sediments rising from its seabed formed a mountain range. When India and Tibet collided, instead of descending with the plate, the relatively light sedimentary and metamorphic rock that makes up the subcontinent of India pushed against Tibet, forcing it upwards, and created a massive mountain fold. ‘

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/shiva-uma-wedding-agastya-to-south-40-million-years-tectonics-proof/ )

The Great flood happened much before Muchukunda’s time.

 

The four yugas make up a cycle called divya-yuga, which lasts 4,320,000 years. One thousand of these yugas equal one day of Brahma, which is called a kalpa. Brahma’s lifespan is 100 years of his time.

That is  432 Million years

Day for Brahma happens for 216 million years.

At the end of the day Pralaya, dissolution of the Universe by Flood happens.

 

Naimittika Pralaya, which is of 4,320,000,000 earth years, occurs just after the end of a Kalpa. Also, known as the Night of Brahma, it signifies the end of living world.

This implies that The Tamils were in existence in Treta Yuga itself as Muchukunda was alive then.

‘He is remembered in Hindu scriptures as a righteous and glorious king. In some versions, he is the son of Vaivasvata Manu (formerly the Emperor Satyavrata of Dravida), one of the two central characters along with the Lord Matsya incarnation of Lord Vishnu in the Matsya Purana. He is born to Manu after the deluge which sends the King’s ship to the top of the Malaya Mountains in the Dravida country.”

( http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ikshvaku)

The Malaya Mountains were a range of mountains that were mentioned in the Hindu sacred texts like Matsya Purana, the Kurma Purana, the Vishnu Purana,[1] and the epics of the Ramayana and the Mahabharata.

The Vishnu Purana specifically mentions it amongst the seven main chains of mountains in Bharata (ancient name of India), namely Mahendra, Malaya, Sahya, Śuktimat, Riksha,Vindhya, and Páripátra.According to the Matsya Purana, during the Great flood, the giant of boat of King Manu was perched after the deluge on the top of the Malaya Mountains.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Malaya_Mountains

These mountains are believed to have formed the southernmost part (Southwards starting from the Mangalore region) of the Western Ghats, modern day Kerala while the Northern part of the same was called the Sahya Mountains. . The peaks of these Malaya mountains were said to be higher than those of the Sahya Mountains. The Anaimalaiand Nilgiri form some of its higher ranges. Believably in the Ramayana and Mahabharata ages, and later in the period of recorded History, it might have been the junction of theChera and Pandya Kingdoms. Sangam Literature calls these mountains Pothigai.

Muchukunda.

Seeing him, KAlyavana came out filled with happiness. Seeing Krishna before him, the strong one followed him.

39. The lord of the Yavanas followed Govinda with the desire of capturing him, but he could not seize that great yoga-adept.

40. The celebrated and powerful king, Muchukunda, son of MAndhAtA, achieved great success in the battle between Devas and Asuras in the ancient times.

41. When the gods requested him to ask for a boon, he accepted sleep. He was extremely tired, and so the following words emerged from his mouth.

42. O gods! I will burn the person who wakes me up, with my eyes blazing with anger,” and he kept saying it again and again.

43. So, Shakra and the other gods said, So be it. Then he took permission of the gods and came to the king of the mountains.

44. The very tired king entered one of the caves and kept sleeping till the time he saw Krishna.

45. O king! NArada had told VAsudeva all about the boon he had received from the gods and his power.

46. Krishna, followed by that mleccha enemy, entered Muchukunda’s cave like a very humble person.

47. The intelligent Keshava stood near the head of the royal sage, Muchukunda, carefully avoiding the path of his vision.

48. The Yavana entered and saw the lord of the earth, sleeping and radiant like KritAnta (death). Then that most wicked one went towards him.

49. He, assuming the king to be VAsudeva, spurned him with his feet, just as the insect jumps into fire, bringing his own destruction.

50. The royal sage, Muchukunda, woke up on being kicked. He was very angry for being woken up and also for being touched by the feet.

51. Then, remembering the boon given by Shakra, he looked at him standing before him. As soon as he looked at him angrily, he burnt up entirely.

52. The fire erupting from the eyes of Muchukunda burned KAlayavana in a moment, just as lightning burns down a dry tree.

Citation.

http://mahabharata-resources.org/ola/ky_GP.html

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pralaya

http://www.harekrishnatemple.com/chapter19.html

Standard
Hindusim

Muchukunda Helped Krishna.Lived In Hyderabad


Kalayvana, born of Sage Gargya,was a Dravidian King brought up by a Yavana King.

Gargya who had been insulted and ridiculed by the Yadavas. This brahmana went to the shores of the southern ocean and began to perform tapasya. His desire was a son who would be the scourge of the Yadavas. As part of the tapasya, he ate only iron dust for food. The tapasya went on for twelve years and at the end of it, Mahadeva was pleased. The brahmana obtained the desired boon.

He vowed to defeat Lord Krishna of  Dwaraka.

Krishna found it difficult to defeat Kalayavan and resorted to a strategy and by this ingenious method had Kalayavana killed by Muchukunda , a Dravidian King.

Muchukunda was the King who received the Seven idols of Lord Shiva from Indra and had them established in them Seven places , called as Saptavidanga Sthalas of Shiva.

Please read my post.


Muchukunda Chakravarthi was a  Tamil king.

Indra, the King of the Devas sought Muchukunda’s help in defeating the Asuras and was successful in defeating the Asuras.

Indra was extremely grateful to the king.

He offered the king a gift of his choice.

Muchukunda,  asked for the lingam worshipped by Indra.

Thiruvarur Temple.Image.jpg

Thiruvarur Temple,A Saptha Vidanga Sthala by Muchukunda.

Indra did not want to part with his precious lingam, but the king wouldn’t accept anything else.

Indra decided on a deception, and showed Muchukunda seven lingams and asked him to choose the one he wanted.’

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/tag/saptha-vidanga-sthala/

 

Muchukunda, son of King Mandhata, was born in the Ikshvaku dynasty.

He was the ancestor of Lord Rama.

He lived in the present Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh.

River Musi’s original name is Muchukunda River.

 

The Muchkunda river i.e.Musi River is a tributary of Krishna River in the Deccan Plateau region of Telangana state in India. It originates in Ananthagiri Hills of Rangareddy dist, the hills where Muchukunda had his long sleep.So, the river gets the name as that. It flows through a major portion of Hyderabad, India and divides the historic old city with the new city. It was known as Muchukunda river in olden days, this name was changed to Musi,which name is still in use today. The reason for change of original name “Muchukunda” is not known.

 

Kalayavana wanted to know the names of all the powerful on the earth from Narada. He was told the names of the Yadava kings. So he decided to attack the Yadavas. He collected thousands and thousands of chariots, horses, elephants and infantry. Then he came to Mathura to wage war.

Krishna was worried. He realized that the Yadavas would become weakened from their war with Kalayavana. And if Jarasandha’s attack came after that, the Yadavas might even lose at the hands of Jarasandha. On the other hand, if the Yadavas became weak from a war with Jarasandha, they might lose the war with Kalayavana. There was danger from both sides. It was, therefore, necessary to build a strong fort from where the Yadavas could wage a long drawn out war, even in the absence of Krishna. On the shores of the ocean Krishna, therefore, built the city of Dvaraka. There were many gardens and lakes in Dvaraka. But more importantly, it was surrounded by walls and moats on all sides and there were several forts inside the city. All the citizens of Mathura were brought to Dvaraka.

Krishna then appeared before Kalayavana. At the sight of Krishna, Kalayavana began to follow him, desirous of a fight. Krishna had a plan.

Seeing him, KAlyavana came out filled with happiness. Seeing Krishna before him, the strong one followed him.

39. The lord of the Yavanas followed Govinda with the desire of capturing him, but he could not seize that great yoga-adept.

40. The celebrated and powerful king, Muchukunda, son of MAndhAtA, achieved great success in the battle between Devas and Asuras in the ancient times.

41. When the gods requested him to ask for a boon, he accepted sleep. He was extremely tired, and so the following words emerged from his mouth.

42. O gods! I will burn the person who wakes me up, with my eyes blazing with anger,” and he kept saying it again and again.

43. So, Shakra and the other gods said, So be it. Then he took permission of the gods and came to the king of the mountains.

44. The very tired king entered one of the caves and kept sleeping till the time he saw Krishna.

45. O king! NArada had told VAsudeva all about the boon he had received from the gods and his power.

46. Krishna, followed by that mleccha enemy, entered Muchukunda’s cave like a very humble person.

47. The intelligent Keshava stood near the head of the royal sage, Muchukunda, carefully avoiding the path of his vision.

48. The Yavana entered and saw the lord of the earth, sleeping and radiant like KritAnta (death). Then that most wicked one went towards him.

49. He, assuming the king to be VAsudeva, spurned him with his feet, just as the insect jumps into fire, bringing his own destruction.

50. The royal sage, Muchukunda, woke up on being kicked. He was very angry for being woken up and also for being touched by the feet.

51. Then, remembering the boon given by Shakra, he looked at him standing before him. As soon as he looked at him angrily, he burnt up entirely.

52. The fire erupting from the eyes of Muchukunda burned Kalyavana in a moment, just as lightning burns down a dry tree.

* I shall be writing on how Muchukunda Legend helps date the Second Great Flood in the south

Citation.

http://www.wisdomlib.org/hinduism/book/the-vishnu-purana/d/doc57634.html

Muchukunda

http://mahabharata-resources.org/ola/ky_GP.html

Standard
The Cosmic form Krishna.Image.jpg
Hinduism

Abhimanyu Would Have Killed Krishna


In my earlier Post on Chakra Vyuha, Formation and Piplu Fort I mentioned that Krishna did not teach Abhimanyu,His Nephew, the art of breaking out of the Chakra/Padma Vyuha, but taught him how to enter it, when Abhimanyu was in his mother Shubadras’ womb.

And I mentioned that krishna would not left it at that for such a silly reason as having been called by some body while he was teaching his nephew and Krishna had his reason.

The reason is that has Krishna taught Abhimanyu the art of leaving Chakra Vyuha, he would have survived and a later date would have killed Krishna Himself!

According to Krishna, Abhimanyu was an incarnation of a very powerful demon named (Kalayvan) who was capable of killing him at a later point. Abhimanyu’s only weakness is his partial knowledge about Chakravyuha. Hence, according to Krishna the Chakravyuha was indeed launched to kill Abhimanyu as this is the only way by which Abhimanyu can attain Moksha. Hence, Krishna never imparts the knowledge of “how to come out of Chakravyuha?” to Abhimanyu inspite of being his guru in Dwaraka. Thus, on the 13th day Lord Krishna does not give any clue to Arjun that the Chakravyuha was launched by Dronacharya inspite of foreseeing it.

“According to one South Indian tradition, it is a curse from Durvasa that makes Abhimanyu a Rakshasa in his current birth. In a former life he was a gatekeeper at Rama’s palace, and Durvasa cursed him to be born as a Rakshasa in his future life because he refused entry to the sage into Rama’s court. However, the reason for Krishna desiring Abhimanyu’s death was not exactly because he was a Rakshasa, but because Abhimanyu is capable of killing the entire Kaurava clan all alone, and that would make it impossible for the Pandava brothers, who had taken vows of killing the individual Kauravas’ . ( http://www.harekrsna.com/sun/features/09-12/features2590.htm)

ncarnated as Abhimanyu , he was in his previous birth known as Kalayavan, the King of Magadha, who was an asura or demon and with the help of other Kings such as Jarasandha and Shalva invaded Mathura with an army of thirty million Rakshasa soldiers against Krishna. He was undefeated and unmatched in battle due to the boon given to him by Lord Shiva that no Yadava could kill him in battle, but he was at the same time also merciless and cruel. Coming to know about the protection given by Lord Shiva to Kalayavana, Sri Krishna, somewhat dejected, shifted to Dwarka from Mathura.

Kalayavan knew that Krishna is the only person who could defeat him in battle and by accepting this challenge he set out to invade Krishna’s kingdom. When the two armies faced each other in battle, Krishna dismounted from his chariot and began to walk away, followed by Kalayavan. After a long time Krishna, followed by Kalayavan entered a dark cave. This cave at the time was inhabited by the Rishi Muchukunda who had been meditating there for generations.

King Muchukunda, a king of the Solar dynasty and son of Mandhata had on the request of Lord Indra gone to Devaloka [ Heavens] along with his forces and defeated the Asuras (demons). Indra wanted to bless him with an award for the service, which he had rendered. Muchukunda, feeling very tired, wanted to be shown a place, where he could have sound sleep and meditate, because he had not slept for a long time. Indra led him to a cave on earth and told him that anyone who disturbed him in sleep, would be reduced to ashes by his very look.

http://www.trinetra.org.uk/#/hindu-history-abhimanyu/4539468650)

Another tale of Abhimanyu’s origin says, Abhimanyu is the reincarnation of Varchas, the son of the Moon god. When the Moon god was asked to let his son incarnate himself on earth by the other devas, he made a pact that his son will only remain on earth for 16 years as he could not bear to be separated from him. Abhimanyu was 16 years old when he died in the war. Hence, on the 13th day Krishna does not intervene while the Chakravyuha was formed by Dronacharya despite knowing that without adequate knowledge, Abhimanyu would get killed in the battle.

Arjun was never the martial arts instructor for Abhimanyu, rather Krishna was. Now Krishna being the Lord Narayan himself, Arjun must have expected Abhimanyu to be properly trained, and must not have checked about his training at all.

Furthermore, Lord Krishna knew that Abhimanyu was so powerful a warrior, that he could alone defeat and kill all the Kauravas, which would not let the Pandava vows to be fulfilled of killing the Kauravas on their own, and Krishna did not want Mahabharata’s hero to be anyone else other than Arjun (who was his devotee). Also, Krishna knew that with the knowledge of such treachery from Kauravas to kill his son, Arjun would be furious and would be killing all the Kauravas with less guilt in his conscience..

Kalayavana.

“Kalayavana, the King of Magadha and Salva attacked the city of Mathura, but when the city was encircled by their soldiers, the Lord refrained from killing them personally, just to show the power of His own men.

Purport: After the death of Kamsa, when Mathura was encircled by the soldiers of Kalayavana, Jarasandha and Salva, the Lord seemingly fled from the city, and thus He is known as Ranchor, or one who fled from fighting. Actually, the fact was that the Lord wanted to kill them through the agency of His own men, devotees like Mucukunda and Bhima. Kalayavana and the King of Magadha were killed by Mucukunda and Bhima respectively, who acted as agents of the Lord. By such acts the Lord wanted to exhibit the prowess of His devotees, as if He were personally unable to fight but His devotees could kill them.”

After the invasion, Krishna departed to build a city of Dwārkā amidst sea, transported all his people and left them there.

Krishna lured Kalayavan into the cave of the mighty Muchukunda, who upon being disturbed from sleep by his kick, cast a fiery glance and reduced him to ashes.

This legend appears to indicate an invasion from the Himalayas. According to the Vishnu Purana and Harivamsa, Kalayavan was the son of a Brahmin named Ganga, and a Yavana princess.

Muchukunda was a Tamil King who established Saptha Vidanga Sthalas for Lord Shiva.

Please read my post on this.

Citation.

http://aroundtheworldin80nights.blogspot.ae/2012/07/chakravyuha-deadliest-of-formations-and.html

* Various accounts are available for this Legend.Readers may send in their refernces.

Abhmanyu was taught By Krishna . Source(s):Mahabharata by Kamala Subramaniyam Drona Parva Chapter 7 published by Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, Mumbai

Standard
Hinduism

Chakra Vyuha Formation Its Remains Piplu Fort


Chakra Vyuha, also known as Padma Vyuha was a special Battle formation used in the Mahabharata War.

Lord Krishna,Arjuna,Jayathratha, Pradhyumna( Krishna’s Son) knew how to crack the Vyuha.

Chakra Vyuha Piplu Fort.Image,jpg

Chakra Vyuha, Piplu Fort. People say that water would enter from one side, travel through mazes and come out of the other side.

Abhimanyu knew how to enter but did not know how to come out as Lord Krishna, his Uncle, who was teaching Abhimanyu while he was in his mother’s womb, left on an errand afer teaching how to enter the Chakra Vyuha.

Read my post on Battle formations in Mahabharata.

Scroll down for Video

Chakra Vyuha Formation was used thrice in the Kurukshetra war.

Chakravyuha was  formed just before the Kurukshetra war by Bhishma to counter Arjun, who was defending the Kaurava invasion on the kingdom of Virat (insisted by Duryodhan and aimed at uncovering the anonymity of Pandavas, during their 1 year anonymous exile, following the previous 12 years exile.

The second time Chakravyuha was formed to capture Yudhishthir during the 13th day of the war.

Abhimanyu died at this instance.

The third time, Chakravyuha was made was in the 14th day of the war, to protect Jayadratha from getting killed by Arjun (which according to Arjun’s vow will result into Arjun’s self-immolation, and will further result into an easy victory for Kauravas). Chakravyuha (Wheel or Disc formation), Sarpavyuha (Snake formation) and Soochivyuha (Needle formation) were made to protect Jayadratha. Consequently Arjun broke all the formations with his incredible skills and bravado (and some help from Lord Krishna as well), and by the end of the day killed Jayadratha, thereby completing his vow.

Map showing Piplu Fort.Image.

Map showing Piplu Fort.

How Chakra Vyuha Was formed.

The rotating Chakravyuha consisted of warriors of various calibres. The Other Pandavas or anyone in general could not breach it because of 2 primary reasons. Firstly, they usually attacked the stronger warriors in the ring and consequently were repelled. Secondly as soon as they started to get an upper hand on one particular warrior, the ring rotated and another Kaurava warrior confronted them.

Abhimanyu overcame this strategy by attacking the warriors to the left and right of him, instead of the ones directly in front. As the layers of the ring rotated, the gap he had created to his left or right came in front of him and he penetrated the Chakravyuha accordingly. He repeated the same for all the further layers of the rings.

Another version of the story says that Arjun mentioned a “right time to enter” the Chakravyuha, also the “right words to enter” as well. This seems to indicate that apparently there was some sort of key to solve the jigsaw puzzle, using which one can break the Chakravyuha. This may indicate the weak points of the Chakravyuha to attack probably. This further approves the fact that probably the rotating wheel formation must be having its inner labyrinthine maze and its corresponding layers rotating too, also possibly in different directions and in varying speed too. That complex nature of coordination would require a precise time to attack, during which the formation could be its most vulnerable with a possible alignment of an attack path through the various layers. The right time, and right word can thus signify the time to find such possible course of alignment within the Chakravyuha, and the exact usage of weapons (assuming various war cries were associated with various weapons) during the attack.

There is a labyrinthine in Rajasthan resembling the Chara Vyuha formation.

The Pandavas are reported to have formed this during their exile,Ajnatha Vasa, reamaing in cognito.

This is underground.

This was probably done to escape the notice of the Spies of Duyodhana.

‘Popularly known as the Piplu Fort, it is located 30-35 kilometers away from Hamirpur district headquarters. The motivation behind visitng this fort was not the fort but it was to see the replica of labyrinth [चक्रव्यूह] that was created by Kauravas in the Mahabharat. It is believed that when Paandav’s reached that region during their exile period, they cleared the whole region within one day and made it a plane area.’

How To Reach.

In order to reach Tonk district in Rajasthan, one can take a flight to Jaipur Airport. There is a good network of roads connecting the district with Delhi, Bundi, Ajmer, Kota, Jaipur and Sawai Madhopur. There are ample number of buses operated by the RSRTC. The nearest railway station is the one at Banasthali-Newai(35 km) and the Jaipur Station(96 km). Express trains run along this route on a regular basis thereby making it convenient for the tourists to reach this place.

Citation/reference.

http://aroundtheworldin80nights.blogspot.ae/2012/07/chakravyuha-deadliest-of-formations-and.html

Standard
Hinduism

Mother Sings Baby Claps In Womb Recall Mahabharata


The Mahabharata Has an interesting anecdote.

Lord Krishna, while His sister, Subhadra was advanced state of pregnancy,sat by her side and explained the intricate Battle formation called Padma Vyuha.

On being asked he replied that He was teaching his nephew,Abhimanyu in the womb.

Abhimanyu Entering the Padma Vyuha.image.jpg

Abhimanyu Entering the Padma Vyuha. “Halebid2″. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Halebid2.JPG#/media/File:Halebid2.JPG

The child responded by saying ‘Hmmmmm)

Scroll down for Video.

He completed the part about entering the Formation and was about to continue with the process of emerging from it, he had to leave the place.

Later in the Kurukshetra Battle, Abhimanyu entered the Padma Vyuha set by Drona, was unable to come out and was killed by Jayathratha, while Ajuna wnad the pther Pandavas were lured away in the battle filed elsewhere.

Consider this with the advanced genetics and gynaecology known to ancient Indians.

For those who doubt hat a Fetus would not respond, we now have Ultra Scan better see while scanning takes place.

Now we have a real Life Video showing a Baby clapping its hands while its Mother sings a nursery Rhyme.

In Hinduism it is stressed that those around pregnant women and they also must refrain from unhealthy words and behaviour as this would affect the child.

It is recommended that one should recite the Sunadara Kanda of Ramayana, that part that describes Hanuman’s efforts to find Sita, to ensure that the child is born healthy and wise

(Knowing Krishna’s ways, I suspect it was a deliberate ploy for None can ask Krishna do other than what he intends, as Balarama observes on one occasion).

Standard
Astrophysics

Why Moon Is Not Bathed In Earth-shine In Solar Eclipse?


A solar eclipse is a natural event that takes place on Earth when the Moon moves in its orbit between Earth and the Sun (this is also known as an occultation). It happens at New Moon, when the Sun and Moon are in conjunction with each other. If the Moon was only slightly closer to Earth, and orbited in the same plane and its orbit was circular, we would see eclipses each month. The lunar orbit is elliptical and tilted with respect to Earth’s orbit, so we can only see up to 5 eclipses per year. Depending on the geometry of the Sun, Moon and Earth, the Sun can be totally blocked, or it can be partially blocked.

Solar Eclipse.Image.jpg

Solar Eclipse.

Lunar Eclipse.

A lunar eclipse occurs when the Moon passes directly behind the Earth into its umbra (shadow). This can occur only when the Sun, Earth, and Moon are aligned (in “syzygy”) exactly, or very closely so, with the Earth in the middle. Hence, a lunar eclipse can only occur the night of a full moon. The type and length of an eclipse depend upon the Moon’s location relative to its orbital nodes.

On a full moon night you can very clearly see everything. Of course it is not as bright as the sunshine, but everything is very clearly visible. And if you were to view the earth from space on a full moon night it would not be dark. It would be illuminated by the moonshine and all the features of the earth would be clearly visible.

As there is ‘moonshine’ there must also be ‘earthshine’. Much of the earth is covered by water which is a good reflector of sunlight. In fact the scientists say ‘earthshine’ is much brighter than ‘moonshine’. And according to our understanding the earth is enormous in comparison to the size of the moon. So if the moonshine can completely illuminate this earth on a full moon night then the earthshine can completely illuminate the moon.

The ‘earthshine’ bombarding the moon at the time of a total solar eclipse would be at least ten times brighter than the moonshine on the earth on a full moon night.

If Western astronomers are correct the solar eclipse would be the prefect time to see the moon illuminated by earthshine. The shadow created which causes the solar eclipse on earth is, according to NASA, at most 167 miles wide. So if you were sitting on the moon during a solar eclipse you would see an extremely bright earth planet with a dark circle of only 167 miles wide. This is not enough to diminish the earthshine in any significant way. So  even though the sun is behind the moon, the full force of the sunshine is hitting the earth and reflecting off those shiny blue oceans and reflecting off the land also’

On checking up I found that earth shine is not much and hence not visible.

Science talks about Albedo and distances, but that does seem to me a lot of suppositions and wishful thinking.

Earthshine is a soft, faint glow on the shadowed part of the moon caused by the reflection of sunlight from the Earth.

Specifically, Earthshine happens when the light from the sun is reflected from the Earth’s surface, to the moon, and then back to our eyes. Because of this double reflection of light, Earthshine is many, many times dimmer than the direct light of the sun on the moon. Earthshine is even more faint because the moon’s “albedo” (a specific kind of reflectivity) is less than Earth’s. Even though this dim light is only a reflection it can still illuminate some features of the moon.

Earthshine can be best seen during the crescent phases (the 1-5 day period before or after a New Moon). During this time the sun is mostly behind the moon from our perspective and bathing the Earth in a lot of direct light that is reflected onto the shadowed parts of the moon.

Moons orbiting other planets can also experience this phenomenon, generally called “planetshine”

Albedo (/ælˈbd/), or reflection coefficient, derived from Latin albedo “whiteness” (or reflected sunlight) in turn from albus “white”, is thediffuse reflectivity or reflecting power of a surface.

It is the ratio of reflected radiation from the surface to incident radiation upon it. Its dimensionless nature lets it be expressed as a percentage and is measured on a scale from zero for no reflection of a perfectly black surface to 1 for perfect reflection of a white surface.

Albedo depends on the frequency of the radiation. When quoted unqualified, it usually refers to some appropriate average across the spectrum of visible light. In general, the albedo depends on the directional distribution of incident radiation, except for Lambertian surfaces, which scatter radiation in all directions according to a cosine function and therefore have an albedo that is independent of the incident distribution. In practice, a bidirectional reflectance distribution function (BRDF) may be required to accurately characterize the scattering properties of a surface, but albedo is very useful as a first approximation.

The albedo is an important concept in climatology, astronomy, and calculating reflectivity of surfaces in LEED sustainable-rating systems for buildings. The average overall albedo of Earth, its planetary albedo, is 30 to 35% because of cloud cover, but widely varies locally across the surface because of different geological and environmental features.[1]

The term was introduced into optics by Johann Heinrich Lambert in his 1760 work Photometria.

Will some one clarify in simple terms?

Or is this the same as what Science calls as Axioms, not to be questioned?

Citation.

http://space-facts.com/solar-eclipse/

http://krishna.org/astronomy-debunked-solar-eclipses-are-not-caused-by-the-moon/

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Albedo

Standard
Lord krishna with Radha,Image.jpg
Hinduism

Krishna Died Age 89 18 February 3102 Verified


Hinduism does not deal in Fiction.

It states facts, however improbable it might seem to us.

While we are not competent to say what is probable or possible in the scheme of things in the Universe,what we can do is to ascertain verifiable facts mentioned in the Puranas and Ithihasa, Epics of Hinduism.

I, after reasonable research , am convinced of the veracity of the verifiable facts in these Texts, with available knowledge we possess, and the technology we have now.

Lord Krishna as a child.Image.jpg

Krishna as a child

Hence I treat the Puranas and Ithihasas as facts as I would a modern-day scientific paper.

While the modern-day scientific papers keep changing,for clarity, the facts mentioned in these texts have stood the test of Time, right from the Rig Vedic Period, currently dated at 5000 BC.

Some times , while sticks to this view, one comes across some seemingly contradictory facts .

For example the death of Lord Rama preceded the Death of Lord Krishna by a mere 200 years, while according to Puranas these two events were separated by thousands of Years.

By diligently following the Hindu Texts one can solve these riddles.

Please read my post on Rama’s death precedes Krishna by 200 Years.

Now at what did Lord Krishna shed His mortal coil?

The Bhagavata Purana verse 11.6.25 says that Krishna lived for 125 years on earth. The first verse of Mausal Parva, Mahabharata says that Yudhisthira saw bad omens (because of Krishna’s departure from the earth) after 36 years of ruling after they won the Kurukshetra war. So that means Krishna was about 89 years old at the time of war.
This corroborates with the view that the age of Kali-yuga started in 3102 BCE, according to Dr. Achar. As stated in the Puranas, Kali-yuga had already begun, but its full influence was held back because of the presence of Lord Krishna. Then when Lord Krishna departed from this world, which is said to have occurred 35 years after the war of Kurukshetra in 3067, making it the year of 3032 BCE, then Kali-yuga began to show more of its effects.

According to Puranic sources,Krishna’s disappearance marks the end of Dvapara Yuga and the start of Kali Yuga, which is dated to February 17/18, 3102 BCE.

Astronomically simulated Eclipses and Greek Records place the year at 3031 BC

The Greek records go on to record that Heracles (Krishna) lived 138 generations before the time of Alexander and Sandrocottas, which was about 330 BCE. This then calculates, based on about 20 years per generation, to roughly 3090 BCE, which is about the right time considering 3102 BCE is the date when Kali-yuga began. Thus, Lord Krishna was a genuinely historical figure who lived about the time of 3200-3100 BCE, having lived to 125 years of age. “According to the epic Mahabharata, Krishna first appears [in the epic] at the time of Draupadi’s wedding, and His departure is exactly 36 years after the war. No information about His birth is available in the epic itself, although there is information about His departure. Krishna observes omens (Mahabharata 14.3.17), similar to the ones seen at the time of the war, now indicating the total destruction of the Yadavas. [Astrological] Simulations show that in the year 3031 BCE, thirty-six years later than 3067 BCE, there was an eclipse season with three eclipses. A lunar eclipse on 20 October was followed by an annular solar eclipse on 5 November, followed by a penumbral lunar eclipse on 19 November, within an interval of 14 days and at an aparvani time. Thus the date of departure of Lord Krishna is consistent with the popular tradition that He passed away 36 years after the war. The information about His birth can be gathered from the Harivamsha and the Bhagavata Purana…. It should be understood, however, that the date of His departure from this world is established on the information in the epic and on the basis of [astronomical] simulations, and it turns out to be 3031 BCE’

Refernces.

Matchett, Freda, “The Puranas”, p 139 and Yano, Michio, “Calendar, astrology and astronomy” in Flood, Gavin (Ed) (2003). Blackwell companion to Hinduism. Blackwell Publishing. ISBN 0-631-21535-2.

http://www.dandavats.com/?p=13686

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Krishna

* Counter claims to this date shall be discussed in another Post.

Standard
Hinduism

Hanuman Worships Shiva Monkeys Visit Kunthalanathar


Hanuman is an Amsa of Lord Shiva.

He is considered as the son of Shiva. according to some legends while some declare it is Shiva Himself who descended in the Form of Hanuman to assist Lord Rama.

To my knowledge Hanuman is the only Deity who is quite popular in Hinduism though He is not mentioned in the Vedas.

There are numerous Temples of Hanuman.

I had published a List of 100 Hanuman Temples in India.

Kunthalnathar temple.Image,jpg

Sri Kunthalanathar Temple, Thirukkurukukka, Mayiladuthurai (Chola Nadu – North of Kaveri

There is a rare Temple of Hanuman  near Mayiladuthurai,where Hanuman worships Shiva,a Sannidhi is in Shiva’s temple and a Homa is performed for Him daily.

Two monkeys visit the temple in Chithirai month (April) and worship Lord Shiva with Vilwa leaves.

Thirukkurankukka/ Thirukkurankaval is one of the 275 Thevara Shivasthalam of Lord Shiva located in Myladuthurai, Nagapattinam District, Tamil Nadu.  This is one of the 5 prominent temples of Lord Shiva ending its name with ‘Ka’ and they are: Thiruvanaikka, Thirukkodikka, Thirunellikka, Thirkolakka and Thirukkurankukka.

 

Presiding deity –  Lord Thirukunthalanathar/Kunthaleswarar /Kundalakarneswarar with his consort Goddess Sri Kunthalambikai

Mangalasasanam – Thirunavukkarasar

Theertham – Hanumath Theertham

Sthalavruksham – Mango tree

Worshipped by – Lord Anjaneya

Sannidhis – Lord Ganesha, Lord Nandikeshwara, Lord Subramanya with his consorts Goddesses Sri Valli  & Deivayanai, Lord Surya, Lord Bhairava, Idols of Anjaneya, Anjaneya, Goshtamurtham – Lord Dakshinamurthi, Goddess Sri Durga,

Festivals – Maha Shivaratri, Masi Makam, Amavasya, Chithirai Utsavam, Arudra Darisanam, Aippasi Annabhishekam, Thirukarthikai, Markazhi Utsavam

Legend.

 

After Lord Rama vanquished Ravana in the battle of Ramayana, he returned to Ayodhya to be crowned King. Ravana, although a personification of evil, had acquired his immense powers through years of penance and devotion to Lord Shiva Hence while Lord Rama vanquished the evil that Ravana represented, he had at the same time also vanquished a devout Bhakt of Lord Shiva. To atone for killing a devotee of Lord Shiva, regardless of the justification, Lord Rama was advised to pay obesiance to Lord Shiva at Rameshwaram in South Tamil Nadu, within 2 days of the victory. His devotee Lord Hanuman was assigned the task of finding a linga suitable for the atonement-rituals. He was to be accompanied by Jatayu in his search.

Lord Hanuman and Jatayu searched high and low before finding one in Northern India, near present day Kashi. However they found it difficult to get their hands onto the lingam as it was guarded by Lord Kala Bhairava, another incarnation of Lord Shiva. A battle ensued between Lord Hanuman and Lord Kala Bhairavar with the former finally prevailing.

Back in Rameshwaram, time was running out. With no sign of Lord Hanuman or Jatayu, Lord Rama advised his consort Lord Sita to prepare a lingam out of the sea sand nearby. She did so, and this was used for the atonement rituals.

As the rituals were coming to a close, Lord Hanuman was sighted with the lingam in hand.

However on noticing that the rituals were completed without his presence, he was extremely disappointed. He tried prevailing on Lord Rama to use the lingam procured by him, for the rituals, instead of the one constructed by Lord Sita. In a bid to appease him Lord Rama suggested that if that were to be done, Lord Hanuman would have to move aside the lingam constructed by Lord Sita and place the lingam brought by him, in its place.

As hard as Lord Hanuman tried, he could not move the lingam. Finally he tried to wrap his tail around it and yank it off the ground. The force he applied was so great that the lingam did get uprooted, but landed a few miles away from Rameshwaram in a place called Hanuman Pallam (pit created by Lord Hanuman). In the process, his tail got separated from his body.

Lord Hanuman realized his folly. It was pre-ordained that the lingam prepared by Lord Sita was to be used for the rituals and sought forgiveness from Lord Rama and Sita to regrow his tail. Besides flowers, he also offered his ear rings – kundalam and secured the pardon of the Lord. As the Lord was worshiped with Kundalams, He is also praised asKundalakeswarar.

Lord Rama suggested to Lord Hanuman that he seek forgiveness from Lord Shiva instead and suggested that Lord Hanuman visit Thirukurungaval and worship Lord Shiva there to get back his tail. Hence the place has acquired its name, Tirukurunkaval (Place where Lord Shiva was worshiped by a monkey-faced God) The testimony to this story is that it is one of the few Lord Shiva temples in the world, with a shrine to Lord Hanuman facing Lord Shiva.

It is the staunch belief of the people that village deity Chelliamman would take care of the welfare of their cattle and protect them from diseases. Those seeking child boon pray to Mother Kundala Nayaki offering bangles.

Location: This temple is located near Tirukaruppariyalur, another Paadal Petra Sthalam. Proceed from Vaitheeswaran Koil towards Tiruppanandal and reach a place called Elanthoppu. From Elanthoppu, take the branch road to Tirukkurukukka and travel about 3 Kms to reach the temple.

Airport. Tiruchirapalli.

Railway Station.Vaitheeswaran Koil?Mayiladuthurai.

Buses ae avilable from Mayiladuthurai and Vaitheswaran Koil.

Contact Information.

Arulmighu Kunthalanathar Temple
Tirukkurakkaval
Elanthoppu Post
Mayiladuthurai Taluk
Nagapattinam District
PIN 609201
Phone: 04364 – 258 785( check the Phone Number)

Citation.

http://www.divinebrahmanda.com/2015/04/sri-kunthalanathar-temple.html

Standard
Hinduism

Konarak Sun Temple Built By Kulothunga Chola I Descendant


The inmate  relationship between Sanatana Dharma and Tamils is striking.

One has been misled into believing that The Tamils had ancestry that was inimical to Hinduism, Sanatana Dharma.

How wrong could this be!,

I have written through  many articles including the one that Lord Rama’s ancestor was a Dravidian and he migrated to Ayodhya due a Tsunami in the South of India.

The ancestry of the two Tamil Dynasties goes back to Solar and Lunar Dynasties, That of Rama and Kauravas.

Please read my articles on this.

Konarak Su Dial.Image.jpg

Koanarak SunDial. The wheels of the chariot are also symbolic and have been interpreted as the ‘Wheel of Life’. They portray the cycle of creation, preservation and achievement of realisation. The diameter of each of the wheels is about nine(2.73 metres) feet and each of them has a set eight equal parts. They are elaborately carved all over. The thicker ones are all carved with circular medallions at their centres on the widest part of the face. The axels of the wheels project by about one foot from the surface, having similar decorations at their ends. The rims are carved with designs of foliages with various birds and animals, whereas the medallions in the spokes are carved with the figures of women in various luxurious poses, mostly of erotic nature. These wheels may also possibly represent the twelve Zodiacs. (src: shreekhetra) – See more at: http://eodisha.org/amazing-odisha-accuracy-sundial-konark-sun-temple-built-1250-d-people-still-use-today-time-konark-sundial-suntemple-india/#sthash.YVHmT0Wb.dpuf

I am researching on the third Tamil King Dynasty, the Cheras and shall write shortly.

The Tamil Kings, Cholas and Pandyas were great Devotees of Shiva, Vishnu and Karthikeya, called as Murugan in Tamil Nadu.

A Chola King had built 101 Shiva Temples along the banks of River Kaveri.

The Big Temple at Thanjavur ,an architectural marvel was built by Rajaraja Chozhan

The special type of Vimanas of the temples in India is the contribution og the Tamils to Sanatana Dharma.

One of the great Temples of India, The Sun Temple at Konarak was built by a descendant of Kulothunga Chola I.

“Kulothunga Chola I was the grandson of Emperor Rajendra Chola I .As a Chola prince he conquered the Sri Vijaya provinceKedah on behalf of his maternal uncle Emperor Virarajendra Chola in the 11th century. As a Chola Prince he also conqueredBastar in modern Chhattisgarh

Scroll down for Konarak Video

Konark Sun Temple was built in Orissa by Chola prince who was daughter of Rajaraja and wife of Vimaladitya.

The Melakkadambur Shiva temple, built in the form of a chariot during the age of Kulottunga Chola I (1075-1120), is the earliest of this kind, and is still in a well preserved state. It is believed that this temple set the pace for the ratha (chariot) vimana temples in India, as a distant descendant of Kulottunga I on the female line, and thefamous Eastern Ganga ruler Narasimha Deva, built the Sun Temple at Konark in the form of a chariot in the 13th century. Kulottunga Chola is also credited with having built the Suryanaar temple near Kumbhakonam. Temples dedicated to the Sun are not a common feature in the Tamil speaking region of the Indian subcontinent..

Legend has it that Samba, the king of Krishna and Jambavati entered the bathing chamber of Krishna’s wifes, and was cursed by Krishna with leprosy. It was decreed that he would be relieved of the curse by worshipping the sun God on the sea coast north east of Puri. Accordingly Samba reached Konaditya Kshetra and discovered an image of Surya seated on the lotus, worshipped him and was relieved of his curse.

It is said that the temple was not completed as conceived because the foundation was not strong enough to bear the weight of the heavy dome. Local beleif has it that it was constructed in entirety, however its magnetic dome caused ships to crash near the seashore, and that the dome was removed and destroyed and that the image of the Sun God was taken to Puri.

The Temple: The Konark temple is widely known not only for its architectural grandeur but also for the intricacy and profusion of sculptural work. The entire temple has been conceived as a chariot of the sun god with 24 wheels, each about 10 feet in diameter, with a set of spokes and elaborate carvings. Seven horses drag the temple. Two lions guard the entrance, crushing elephants. A flight of steps lead to the main entrance.

The nata mandir in front of the Jagamohana is also intricately carved.  Around the base of the temple, and up the walls and roof, are carvings in the erotic style.  There are images of animals, foliage, men, warriors on horses and other interesting patterns. There are three images of the Sun God, positioned to catch the rays of the sun at dawn, noon and sunset.

The Melakkadambur Shiva temple, built in the form of a chariot during  the age of Kulottunga Chola I (1075-1120),  is the earliest of this kind, and is still in a well preserved state.  It is believed that this temple set the pace for the ratha (chariot) vimana temples in India, as a distant descendant of Kulottunga I on the female line, and thefamous Eastern Ganga ruler Narasimha Deva, built the Sun Temple at Konark in the form of a chariot in the 13th century. Kulottunga Chola is also credited with having built the Suryanaar temple near Kumbhakonam. Temples dedicated to the Sun are not a common feature in the Tamil speaking region of the Indian

The Konarak temple.

Konark is also known as Konaditya. The name Konark is derived form the words Kona – Corner and Arka – Sun; it is situated on the north eastern corner of Puri or the Chakrakshetra. Konark is also known as Arkakshetra.

The entire temple is made in the form of a chariot, which symbolizes the carrier of the Sun God. This chariot comprises of 12 magnificent wheels and is drawn by seven fine horses.

At the entrance of the temple, there are two huge sculptures that show two lions, which are crushing a huge elephant. The Konark Sun Temple, India, also includes a temple known as the Nata Mandir. There are exemplary floral and geometric carvings that adorn the precincts of the Konark Sun Temple, India. The temple continues to amaze the tourists who visit the temple each year. This temple, which worships the Sun God, has been appropriately designed to match the power and aura of the Sun.

The ruins of this temple were excavated in late 19th century. The tower over the Garbagriha is missing, however the Jagmohana is intact.

Citation.

http://veda.wikidot.com/info:konarak-sun-temple

http://eodisha.org/amazing-odisha-accuracy-sundial-konark-sun-temple-built-1250-d-people-still-use-today-time-konark-sundial-suntemple-india/

Standard
Hinduism

Cholas Descended From Rama’s Dynasty Inscriptions


I have written an article  that the First Chola King  was from the Solar Dynasty of Ikshvaku the ancestor of Rama.

Rama with Kodanda,Bow.jpg

Lord Rama

In another article I mentioned that Lord Rama,s ancestor Satyavrata Manu migrated from the South because of a Tsunami to Ayodhya , whose son Ikshvaku founded the Ikshvaku Dynasty, to which Lord Rama belongs.

Tanjore Big Temple.imae.jpg

Thanjavur Big Temple

Some researches show that the  facts mentioned are correct and they corroborate the fact that the Cholas indeed were the descendants of the Solar Dynasty of Lord Rama.

 

“Cholas claimed their descent from Sun and solar race kings ( Surya vamsis). Cholas worshipped Sun and built several Sun Temples. Konark Sun Temple was built in Orissa by Chola prince who was daughter of Rajaraja and wife of Vimaladitya. One Mudiraj ancestor Dharma Choda chari was said to belong to solar race. Chola- Mutharayar research center concluded that Cholas and Mutharayars belonged to one family tree. Some of the chola surnames among the Mutharayars of Tamilnadu are as given below :Cholamutharayar, Cholan, Cholavalavan, Cholavallakamayar, Killirayar,Killivazhavan,Karikalarayar,Valavan,Valavar. The Cholas claimed their descendancy from Manu, Ikshvaku, Mandhata, Mucukunda and Sibi. A prominent warrior race, cholas are central to many ancient tamil literary works, which describe them as benevolent, courageous and just. They were supposed to have descended from sun and thus were scions of the legendary royal solar dynasty, heirs to a tradition begun centuries ago. Many Chola kings took names and titles ‘sibi’ to probably acknowledge their descent from that legendary king who is celebrated as a paragon of justice. Medieval chola kings took titles like ‘Parakesarin’ and ‘Rajakesarin’ remembering their remote ancestors of that same illustrious lineage who were supposed to have lived centuries and even millenniums before them. The chola country is mentioned by Greek chroniclers and merchants, a more detailed description is provided in works of Ptolemy a Roman trader of 1st century A.D. The recent excavations following tsunami of 2004 has helped throw more light into poompuhar,(Kaveryppattanam) the capital city of early cholas. Evidently, poompuhar was an important port city in the ancient world. It was a place from which traders set sail to far east. Among the greatest of early chola kings was karikala, who according to various tamil literary sources during first century A.D defeated all his southern neighbors. He is also credited with building efficient irrigational systems and canals. The fact that he was benevolent is brought out by a poem which was written on his death. Kampan composed his poem (Tamil Kamba Ramayana) during the reign of the largest and most powerful Tamil kingdom, the imperial Cholas. Sholas might have supported this literature keeping in view of their descendancy to solar race to which Srirama belonged. Under the umbrella of that expanding empire, which claimed victories from the Ganga to Sumatra, Rama shrines were built, extensive sets of Ramayana reliefs were carved along the base of several temples, and temples supported recitations of the Rama story. Chola monarchs also bore Rama’s name in their imperial titles, and apparently one raja perceived parallels between his conquest and Rama’s when he erected icons to the epic hero to celebrate a victory over the Sinhala kings of Lanka. One temple inscription goes so far as to suggest the story of Rama as an origin myth for the Cholas, which was a solar dynasty like Rama’s. The Cholas belonged to the Solar and the Chalukyas to the Lunar race. The former were generally Saivas and the latter were Vaishnavas as they had the boar for their crest. Besides, the Chalukyas were also patrons of the Jainas. Cholas connection to solar race kings consolidated through Rangavimana : Manu’s son Ikshwaku cherished the desire of possessing the Ranga Vimanam for the benefit of the people on earth. He consulted his family preceptor, Vasishtha (priest of the Surya vamsha), who advised him to start penance uttering the sacred Ashtakshara Mantra. Accordingly, Ikshwaku started a severe penance which puzzled even the devas, foreboding evil days for them. They attempted to spoil the penance by deputing Maninatha and the celestial nymphs to distract his attention. Indra took the lead in this affair and did not even hesitate to send the Vajraayudha (lightning weapon) to foil the penance. But all failed in their attempts. In disappointment, they prayed to Brahma, to save them from the baffling catastrophe. Brahma on his part approached Ranganatha for advice. Ranganatha consoled Brahma by expressing his desire to go to Ayodhya where he would be worshipped by the descendant of the Solar dynasty for four yugas, and at the end of the fourth yuga he would go to the kingdom of the Cholas in the South, on the banks of the Kaveri, where he would stay for 700 years. At the end, of this period he would return to Brahmaloka. Brahma was directed to part with the Ranga Vimanam to Ikshwaku. Cholas were Kolis : One Gandaraditya in one of the hymns calls himself ‘king of Kori’ and ‘lord of Tanjai’. This means that he belonged to the Chola royal family as per historians. Koris and Kolis are one and the same people. Mudiraj and Muthuraj people are said to be kolis of South India. Koris <=> kolis => Kolas => Colas => CholasGangaikonda Chola : According to the Kalingattu-Parani, Kulottunga’s father belonged to the lunar race, and his mother was the daughter of Gangaikonda-Chola .

‘. One other ancestor of Sri Rama, Musu Kunthan, is none other than the Musu Kuntha Chola in ancient Tamil history. This Musu Kunthan’s reign was during the second Tamil Sangam age 4800-2800 BC.’

Citation.

http://mutharayan.blogspot.in/2013/05/king-karkala-cholan.html

 

http://www.veda.harekrsna.cz/connections/Americas.php#7

Standard
Hinduism, Uncategorized

Google Ramayana Get Password here


There are many version of Ramayana.

Please read my post on this.

Now there is a modern edition.

Lord Rama,Coronation.iImge.jpg

Lord Rama’s Coronation.

Google Ramayana!

It is in Indonesian language.

It is interactive.

Citation.

Check this to get a password.

http://ramayana.sites.f-i.com/

Can our tech savvy people do some thing o these lines as an Apps?

Standard
Hinduism

Karunanidhi To Write On Ramanujacharya


It was both amusing and shocking to learn that the Torch bearer of Rationalism and habitual Hindu-baiter Karunanidhi is about to pen for a TV serial on the Great Hindu Philosopher Sri Ramanujacharya.

MF Hussain,Karunanidhi and EVR..Image.jpg

MF Hussain,Karunanidhi and EVR.

Hindu Makkal Katchi President is reported to have met Karunanidhi and given him some books for reference!(Thamizhaka Arasial  dtd 21/3/2015)

There is news item in The Hindu stating that,

In an interview to The Hindu , he said the saint was a revolutionary who took religion to the masses. “He showed through his life that the oppressed and backward communities were not those to be hated and sidelined,” Mr Karunanidhi said. He added that propagating this idea was the greatest of Ramanuja’s social reforms.

Dismissing accusations that the DMK was against Hinduism, Mr Karunanidhi said the party only opposed fundamentalists who arrogated to themselves the role of protectors of religion.’

Yes You follow Ramanujacharya , who followed the Vedas, the Mahvakyas, who named Himself after Lakshmana, who chanted nothing but the Name of Narayana!

What did you say?

Rama is a Myth propagated by Brahmin Aryans  and it has to be burnt.

If you see a Brahmin and a Snake, leave the Snake and kill Brahmin.

பாப்பானையும் பாம்பையும் பார்த்தால் பாப்பானை அடி

From which University did Rama take a degree in Engineering to build Rama Sethu?

Sita stayed in Ravana’s custody for 10 months, what is the guarantee for her chastity?

( This noble thought was by Perarignar(?) Annadurai in his Book Kambarasam)

How did Kunti beget children?

Kurangu Mukathil Oru Kadavul

( A god with the Face of a Monkey)

When shall we stop the Temple Car festival of  Thiagaraja?

திருவாரூர்  தியாகராசா , உனக்கு தேரோட்டம் போதாதா

Try writing on the Prophet after stating the fact he married a nine-year old girl or state that Jesus was born of a woman who was unmarried and write a commentary on The Bible?

As CHO said in another context,

In Tamil Nadu,

Hindus have no sense of shame

யாருக்கும் வெட்கமில்லை

Citation.

http://www.thehindu.com/news/national/tamil-nadu/vaishnavite-philosophersaint-ramanuja-broke-caste-barriers-says-karunanidhi/article7068531.ece

Standard
Hinduism

Who Saw Rama As Vishnu In Physical Form, Ramayana


Who saw Lord Rama as Vishnu Himself in Human Form?

There are references in The Ramayana of people recognizing Rama as Vishnu.

Hanuman, Shiva and Rama.Image.jpg

Hanuman, Shiva and Rama.

Viswamitra makes the first mention of this when he tells Dasaratha, while taking Rama with him that Dasaratha did not realize who Rama was, implying he knew Rama was Vishnu , but he did not express it openly.

The next instance is when Parashurama’s Astra fails, He addresses Rama as an Incarnation of Vishnu.

Then Ravana realizes Rama was none other than Vishnu, the Pranava Swaroopa, when Ravana’s Sakthi Ayudha fails.

Later Vibhishana knew Rama was Vishnu.

But it is Hanuman who sees Rama as Vishnu by looking at Rama the first instance, as Vishnu .

That too in Vishnu in His Physical form.

Valmiki talks of this.

aayataaH cha suvR^ittaaH cha baahavaH parighopamaaH || 4-3-14
sarva bhuuShaNa bhuuShaarhaaH kim artham na vibhuuShitaaH |

14b, 15a. aayataaH su vR^ittaaH baahavaH= lengthy, spherical, too, are arms; parighaH upamaH= clubs, in similarity; sarva bhuuSaNa bhuuSa arhaaH= for all kinds of, ornaments, decor-worthy; kim artham= for what, reason; na vibhuuSitaaH= not decorated.

“Also lengthy are your hands, and spherical are your shoulders similar to clubs… they are worthy for decoration with every kind of ornament, for what reason they are undecorated… [4-3-14b, 15a]

Here in the verse plural number is used for hands, aayataaH, baahavaH, parighaaH, whereas so far, dual number, dvivachana is used to describe any two. The ancient commentators take this as many hands, more than two, as opposite to other dual numbered wording. For this it is said that since Lakshmana is a right hand to Rama, Hanuma sees a three-handed god in Rama. But Hanuma is talking to both Rama and Lakshmana; there shall be two deities with two hands each. The accepted phenomenon is that, Hanuma as a true devotee has seen the fourhanded Vishnu in Rama. This is according to Govindaraja. Next, the arms of Rama are of protective nature to the friendly ones. aayaataaH, lengthily ones – they can be stretched to any extent, and on the other hand, anything can depend on them, as in yopaam aayatanam veda… and this su vrittaaH, round like the serpent’s hoods, or body builder’s clubs, is to tell that no one can near them. Thus, the spherical universe can depend on the spherical shoulders of Rama. Thus Hanuma is reminding Rama of his wild-boar incarnation where the whole world is lifted on his snout from waters. The word parighaH, is to say that those spherical shoulders can remove difficulties of those who adore them. The parighaH in simple terms means, clubs, bludgeon, or ancient dumbbell unlike the present day dumbbells of gym, but the word is deciphered to be pari gha fully, removing, or fully, falling to one’s lot. That is, here these shoulders are mighty to eliminate Vali and these hands if shook by Sugreeva in friendship, Sugreeva’s miseries will be removed completely..

In Sanskrit there are different  words for  addressing a Single person(Eka Vachana), two (Dwivachana) and more than two(Bahu Vachana)

Citation.

http://www.valmikiramayan.net/kishkindha/sarga3/kishkindha_3_prose.htm

Standard
Hinduism

Ravana Sita Foot Prints Sugreeva Cave Jatayu Rocks


PR Srinivasa Iyengar,, an erudite Scholar in Tamil had written an excellent Book on The History of the Tamils.

He was also a staunch Si Vaishnava.

When he writes on History he divests himself of his beliefs and examines theories and analyses facts.

He had treated Legends associated with Tamil/Tamils and then Epics, Ramayana and Mahabharata on this touchstone of facts.

He strips down the poetic descriptions in The Ramayana ,and arrives at a firm conclusion that The Ramayana did take place.

He took the premise that there a Prince, whose wife was taken away by a King of Lanka and he was defeated by the prince.

The barest fact has been tested and proved historically.

If something is proved historically one should have monuments, records to back up.

There are evidences to prove that the Ramayana was real, Astronomy, Literary   references,monuments.

I have written articles on The Ashoka Vatika,Ravana’s Pushpaka Vimana Runway.Pushpaka Vimana Axle,where Sita was imprisoned, where she took Bath in Lanka.

I am providing a Photo Essay on some of the Historical Remains of the Ramayana.

Please read my detailed posts on each of these topics.

Sita's Footprint,Lepakshi,Image.jpg

Sita’s Footprint,Lepakshi.

 

 

Jatayu Rock,image.jpg

Jatayu Rocks,Jatayu,a huge bird, an associate of Lord Ram, staked his existence attempting to recover Sita (Ram’s wife) from her abductor, the evil spirit ruler Ravana. The rock is belieived to stamp the spot where the mortally wounded Jatayu fell

Rama Foot print, Chitrakoot.Image.jpg

Rama Foot print, Chitrakoot.

Ravana Footprints.image.jpg

Ravana Footprints.

Footprints of Hanuman.image.jpg

Footprints of Hanuman.

Pushpaka Vimana Landing site.image.jpg

When they say “Hanuman set Lanka on fire” what they actually mean is he set fire to certain parts of Raavan’s palace. The ground here is said to be somewhat black which is nothing like the surrounding area. The picture below is from Ussangoda, which according to mythology was the landing strip for Raavan’s Pushpak Vimaan

Where Sita was Kept.Image.jpg

When Raavan brought Sita to Lanka, he first took her to this place called Sita Kotuwa, which is now a tourist spot in Sri Lanka.

Ashoka Vatika.image.jpg

Ashoka Vatika.

Sita's Pond where Sita took bath.image.jpg

Sita’s Pond where Sita took bath

Where Sita Took Agnipariksha.image.jpg

Where Sita Took Agnipariksha.

Citation.

http://www.hinduismworld.org/real-proof-of-ramayan-photo/

http://www.scoopwhoop.com/inothernews/ramayana-actually-happened/

Standard
Hinduism

Kurma Supports Temple Swayambhu Narasimha Halasi


Near Belgaum in Karnataka, in a sleepy village lies a magnificent temple of Bhuvarahaswamy, the Avatar of Vishnu who saved the world.

Bhuvarahaswamy Temple,Halasi.image.jpg

Bhuvarahaswamy Temple,Halasi,Karnataka, India

Halasi (Kannada ಹಳಸಿ) also called as Halsi or Halshi, is a town in Khanapur Taluk, Belgaum District in Karnataka, India. It is 14 km from Khanapur and about 25 km from Kittur.

 Kurma stays in the exact center of the temple floor space as the support of the entire structure..image.jpg

Kurma stays in the exact center of the temple floor-space as the support of the entire structure.

Bhuvaraha Narasimha temple has tall images of Varaha, Narasimha, Narayana and Surya. The place has a fort, and also temples of Gokarneshswara, Kapileshwara, Swarneshwara and Hatakeshwara.

Swayumbhu Self Manifest Narasimha.Image.jpg

Swayumbhu Self Manifest Narasimha.Halasi

Halasi was called Palasika in ancient times.

The Pandavas  built this temple during their exile.

The two feet tall idol of Narasimha, on the left side of Vishnu, is swayambhu orudbhava and not sculpted by anybody.

Scroll down for Video.

There are two garbhagruhas facing each other. In the right one is the four feet idol of Lord Shri Vishnu in a sitting posture. The idols of Suryanarayana and Mahalaxmi are just behind the main idol.

The garbhagruha on the left side has the idol of Bhoo Varaha Swamy. In 1186-87, a 5 feet standing idol of Varaha was installed by Vijayaditya III. Lord Vishnu’s Varaha avatar, where he carries Mother Earth (or Bhoodevi) in his mouth, can be seen. The beautifully carved lotus on the ceiling goes to prove that the Kadambas patronised and developed their own art form.

Just outside the main temple are smaller temples dedicated to Ganesha, Shiva and Vitthala. One fine statue of Radha Krishna can also be seen in a smaller shrine.

 

How to reach Halasi.

Airport.Bangalore,Hubli,

By Rail

Khanapur Rail Way Station , Idalhond Rail Way Station are the very nearby railway stations to Halasi. Belgaum Rail Way Station (near to Belgaum) , Sambre Rail Way Station (near to Belgaum) , Londa Jn Rail Way Station (near to Londa) , Shivathan Rail Way Station (near to Londa) are the Rail way stations reachable from near by towns.

By Road

Londa , Belgaum , Alnavar are the nearby by towns to Halasi having road connectivity to Halasi.

Citation.

http://www.wikiwand.com/en/Halasi

Images Credit,

http://www.suhotraswami.net/in2-mec/index.php?p=J040405

 

Standard
Hinduism

Krishna’s Footprints Dweetya Gaya Ashwaklanta Guwahati


Ashwaklanta (Ashwakranta) is an important Vaishnava shrine situated on the northern bank of the river Brahmaputra, opposite to Gauhati.

The temple contains the idol of Anantha sayana Vishnu, with Brahma in a lotus came out from his navel. Maha maya, the two demons Madu, Kaitabhas and two rows of Naga kanyas are present in the temple.

Vishnu,Krishna Footprints,Aswaklanta.image.jpg

Vishnu,Krishna Footprints,Aswaklanta.

Lord Sri Krishna came to kíll Narakasura, with an army ascended by horses. This is the place where he camped his army and stabled his horses, before starting the battle. Lord Sri Krishna also established Dwiteeya Gaya by placing his foot print here.

Main Deity Aswaklanta.image.jpg

Main Deity Aswaklanta.

Contact Detail.

Amingaon Doul Govinda Road North Guwahati Guwahati, Assam 781031

 

How to reach.

Airport.Guwahati.

Rail/Bus. Guwahati.

 

 

http://www.shaktipeethas.org/vishnu-temples/topic52.html

https://plus.google.com/116117524643671582701/about?gl=in&hl=en

Standard
Hinduism

51 Feet Rock Cut Largest Sleeping Vishnu Anantasayana, Saranga


I posted an article,Photo Essay  on the nine sleeping  poses of Vishnu.

Lord Vishnu does not sleep.

His sleep is called Yoga Nidra (Sleeping posture i Yoga) or Ari Thuyil(Tamil–sleeping while aware of everything)

The Snake Adisehsa is the coiled Cosmic energy in the Solar Plexus(Mooladhaara).

The Ksheera Saagara is a representation of the Milky way Galaxy.

Please read my Post Vishnu’s’ Conch and Discus in galaxies, filed under Hinduism/Astrophysics.

This Yoga Nidra of Lord Vishnu is of Nine types.

1.Vadabadra Sayanam, Srivilliputtur.Moolavar Image not available.

I had written on the sleeping, floating Visnu in Budhanikantha Nepal.

I have been under the impression that the Anathasyana form of Vishnu found in Srivilliputhur, Sri Rangam and Thiruvanathapuram are the largest, in that order

I am wrong.

There is a Rock Cut Anantha Sayana Vishnu in the Village Sarangi in Odisha.

Anantashayi Vishnu, also known as Anantashayana Vishnu (both literally “sleeping on the serpent Shesha”), is a large open air rock-cut image of the Hindu god Vishnu, carved during the early 9th Century in the Saranga village, under the Parjang police station, in Dhenkanal district of Orissa, India. It is located on the left bank of the Brahmani River. It is the largest such exposed rock cut structure in the horizontal position measuring 15.4 metres (51 ft) in length, in the whole of India, while the largest standing image is of Gomateshwara in Southern India. It is a protected monument maintained by the Archaeological Survey of India, BhubaneswarCircle. Worship is still offered to the four armed reclining Vishnu.

Ananthasayana Vishnu.image.jpg

Ananthasayana Vishnu,Sarangi, Orissa. “Bishnu AnantaShayan, Saraang” by Nirmal Chandra Barik – Nirmal Chandra Barik. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Bishnu_AnantaShayan,_Saraang.jpg#/media/File:Bishnu_AnantaShayan,_Saraang.jpg

The Vishnu image, under the open sky, occupies an area measuring 15.4 metres (51 ft) in length and 7 metres (23 ft) in width with a thickness of 0.7 metres (2 ft 4 in). The image is of the Hindu god Vishnu in a reclining position (Anantashayana in Sanskrit, literally sleeping on the serpent Ananta). The image is carved out of natural rock of sandstone formation. He has four arms, holding a Chakra in the upper right hand, a Shankha in his upper left hand, a Gada and a symbolic lotus on its lower left hand. The hoods of the serpent Shesha (Ananta) covering the head of Vishnu.The Vishnu image has a sharp chin, distinctive nose and wears a crown on its head, called kiritamukuta (a tall conical crown, typically worn by Vishnu). A lotus design shown sprouting from his navel has the creator god Brahma, sitting in meditation. Another image in the same district also carved in sandstone in a reclining posture is in Khamkanaga Subdivision, in Angul district of 41.5 feet (12.6 m) length (as against the length of 15.4 metres (51 ft) image in Saranga village.The sculptor has imagined the river bank conceptually to represent the Kshirasagara (cosmic ocean) from which Brahma created the world. The shrine is regularly worshipped by local people. The Archaeological Survey of India is renovating this sculpture regularly and has kept it in a good condition. Floods in Brahmani River are the only threat to the image as this is built by sandstone in the river bed, which could erode.

Location.

The Vishnu image, located on the left bank of the river bed of the Brahmani River, is at an elevation of 200 feet (61 m). It is accessible by road over a distance of 1.5 kilometres (0.93 mi) from Saranga Village in Parajanga Tehsil of Dhenkanal district, 67 kilometres (42 mi) from Dhenkanal, 23 km from Angul and 3 kilometres (1.9 mi) from Talcher.[1][4] It is also approached from theNational Highway 42 from Cuttack to Sambalpur, on branch road over distance of 3 km. The second natural rock-cut image in parent rock is at Bhimakand in Talcher subdivision of the Dhankal district.

Citation.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anantashayana_Vishnu

Standard
Hinduism

Shiva’s Marriage Fire Still Burns Triyuginarayan Temple


Some central thoughts in Sanatana Dharma, Hinduism, remain firm.

One is that there is no difference between Hari and Hara  and they are quite close.

Marriage Ceremonial Fire,Akahan Dhuni.image.jpg

Marriage Ceremonial Fire,Akahan Dhuni .Shiva Parvati Marriage. Triyugu Narayan Temple. Image credit.http://imagesofincredibleindia.blogspot.in/2011/03/triyugi-narayan-temple-marriage-place.html Click to Enalrge.

As an evidence of this Lord Shiva’s Marriage  with Parvati was conducted specially for Lord Vishnu.

The Marriage Ceremonial fire still burns.

Scroll down for Video.

The marriage is between Shiva and Parvati, the Homa kunda is for their marriage.

Yet the Temple is dedicated to Lord Vishnu!

 

Triyuginarayan Temple (Sanskrit: त्रियुगी-नारायण) is a Hindu temple located in the Triyuginarayan village in Rudraprayag district,Uttarakhand. The ancient temple is dedicated to god Vishnu. Its fame is credited to the legend of god Shiva’s marriage to goddessParvati witnessed by Vishnu at this venue and is thus a popular pilgrimage centre.[1][2] A special feature of this temple is a perpetual fire, that burns in front of the temple. The flame is believed to burn from the times of the divine marriage.[3] Thus, the temple is also known as Akhand Dhuni temple.

The temple courtyard is also the source of a water stream, which fills four sacred bathing ponds (kunds) nearby.

 

The word “Triyugi Narayan” is formed of three words “tri” means three, “yugi” denotes the period of time – Yuga and “Narayan” is another name of Vishnu. Pilgrims have been offering wood to the fire in the havana-kund (fireplace) since the three Yugas – hence the place is given the name “Triyugi Narayan”.[1] Yuga in Hindu philosophy is the name of an epoch or era within a cycle of four ages. The four Yugas are Satya Yuga (1,728,000 human years), Treta Yuga (1,296,000 years), the Dvapara Yuga (864,000 years) and finally Kali Yuga (432,000 years), which is the present Yuga.

The name “Akhand Dhuni temple” also originates from the eternal flame legend, “Akhand” means perpetual and “Dhuni” means flame…

According to Hindu mythology, goddess Parvati was daughter of Himavat or Himavan – the personification of the Himalayas. She was the rebirth of Sati, the first wife of Shiva – who sacrificed her life when her father insulted Shiva. Parvati initially tried to allure Shiva by her beauty, but fails. Finally, she won Shiva by practising rigorous penance at Gauri Kund, which is 5 kilometres (3.1 mi) away from Triyuginarayan. Pilgrims visiting Triyuginaryan temple also visit the Gauri Kund temple, dedicated to Parvati. Mythology states that Shiva proposed to Parvati at Guptakashi (on the road to Kedarnath) before they got married in the small Triyuginarayan village at the confluence of Mandakini and Sone-Ganga rivers.

Triyuginarayan is believed to be the capital of Himavat. It was the venue of the celestial marriage of Shiva and Parvati, during the Satya Yuga, witnessed in the presence of the holy fire that still burns eternally in front of the temple in a Havana-kund or Agni-kund, a four-cornered fireplace on the ground. Vishnu formalized the wedding and acted as Parvati’s brother in the ceremonies, while the creator-godBrahma acted as the priest of the wedding, that was witnessed by all the sages of the times. The exact location of the wedding is marked by a stone called Brahma Shila, in front of the temple.The greatness of this place is also recorded in a sthala-purana (a scripture specific to a pilgrimage centre). According to the scripture, pilgrims who visit this temple consider the ashes from the burning fire as holy and carry it with them. It is also believed that ashes from this fire are supposed to promote conjugal bliss.

Before the marriage ceremony, the gods are believed to have taken bath in three kunds or small ponds namely, Rudra-kund, Vishnu-kund and Brahma-kund. The inflow into the three kunds is from the Saraswati-kund, which – according to legend – originated from Vishnu’s navel. Hence, the water of these kunds is considered to cure infertility. The ashes from Havana-kund are supposed to promote conjugal bliss.

Airport. New Delhi

 

 

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Triyuginarayan_Temple

Standard
Hinduism

Shiva Marriage Tree Kanchipuram 3500 Years Old Validated


The Panchabhutha Sthala Kanchipuram has Ekambareswarar Temple

This Temple represents Prithvi ,The Earth Element of Nature.

Mango Tree where Shiva and Parvathi were Married.Image.jpgT

Mango Tree where Shiva and Parvathi were Married,Ekambareswarar Templ, Kanchipuram. Click to Enlarge

This town Kanchipuram,housing Kanchi Kamakshi Amman Temple, is in a straight line with Chdiambaram ,Aakasa Sthala (Ether) and Sri Kala Hasti,Vayu Sthala, Air Element.

Ekambareswarar Temple.Kanchipuram.image.jpg

Ekambareswarar Temple.Kanchipuram.

(I am providing the Legend of the temple in this post)

In addition to being geographically linked to two Shiva Kshetras of Elements, it is curious to find that there is a Mango Tree, where Lord Shiva and Parvathi got married.

And this Tree is about 3500 years old.

Sage Agastya shows he way to date this tree

The marriage of Shiva and Parvathi, to my knowledge, happened once in Himalayas and the same event was witnessed by Sage Agastya, who could not attend the marriage because Lord Shiva ordered him to proceed to South to counter balance the earth.

This has happened about 40 million years ago, based on earths’ plate movement.

‘Life in the universe is created and destroyed once every 4.1 to 8.2 billion years, which is one full day (day and night) for Brahma. The lifetime of a Brahma is believed to be 311 trillion and 40 billion years-Hindu Cosmology.

‘Eighty million years ago, India was approximately 6400 km (3968 miles) south of the Eurasian plate. Separating the two was the Tethys Sea. The Indo-Australian tectonic plate – containing the continent of Australia, the Indian subcontinent, and surrounding ocean – was pushed northward by the convection currents generated in the inner mantle. For millions of years, India made its way across the sea toward the Eurasian plate. As India approached Asia, around 40 million years ago, the Tethys Sea began to shrink and its seabed slowly pushed upwards.’

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/shiva-uma-wedding-agastya-to-south-40-million-years-tectonics-proof/

This is what Agastya had seen, if he had seen it immediately after the marriage when he crossed over the Vindhyas

Another theory is that Agastya came to South around 5000 years ago .

This is based on the  Agastya Star Canopus presence  when Agastya moved to South.

If we make 8°meridian altitude as the criterion for visibility,
the date of Agastya would be shifted to about
4000 BC.
The dates 5000 and 4000 BC
should therefore bracket the probable epoch
of Agastya crossing the Vindhyan mountains.’

As Time is Cyclic in Hinduism, these events keep on occurring  in every  Yuga.

The Kali Yuga is about 5000 years old.

The marriage of Shiva and Parvathi coud have played out again towards the end of Dwapara Yuga  as well around 5000 years ago!

Now to the Mango Tree at Ekambareswarar temple being 3500 years may be validated by this calculation.

The unique features of Ekambareswarar temple:

  1. The image of Lord Ekambaranathar is believed to have been created by the deity Parvathi devi herself, who is said to have performed a penance to attain him.
  2. The processional image of Ambal Parvathi is Elavar Kuzali Amman.
  3. A mango tree, the Sthala Virusham is at the back of the Sanctum of the inner precincts of the temple, which is over 3500 years old. It is the belief of the religious people that the Devi Parvathi had worshipped Lord Siva under this tree.
  4. The branches of this Mango tree is said to bear four different types of mangoes, representing the four Vedas in Hinduism.
  5. The main temple tower is 192 feet and is the 5th tallest tower in Tamil Nadu, visible even from a distance and was built by the famous Vijanagaram King, Krishnadeva Royar in the year 1509.
  6. There is another smaller tower inside the temple which is called as the Pallava Tower.
  7. There is a Sahasra Lingam with one thousand small lingams etched on the body of a big Lingam icon in the praharam.
  8. One hundred and eight Lingam icons are installed in the first corridor platform of the temple (Praharam)
  9. The images of Navagrahas are seen with their mounts or vahanas, a posture so rare to see in other temples.
  10. On the day of the Ratha Sabthami, the rays of Sun fall directly on Lord Siva in Sanctum Sanctorum, which is a marvel in the architecture and speaks loudly on the knowledge of astronomy of the artisans who had constructed this temple.
  11. All the three Carnatic Music Maestros, Thyagaraja, Shyama Sastri, and Muthuswami Dikshadar had visited this temple and sangkirthanas here.
  12. The temple has five corridors (praharams) including the outer surrounding streets of the temple.
  13. The Tirtham of this temple is named, Sivaganga Tirtham
  14. There is a famous Vaishnavite temple, Tiru nila thingal Thundam, the 49th Divadesam, consecrated by Saint-poet,Tirumangai Alwar situated in the inner precincts of this temple. The arulmigu Perumal’s name is Nila Thingal Thundaththan and that of Thayrar, Ner oruvarilla Valli. This is the most important aspect of this temple and one of the two such Vishnu temples in the same precincts of the Siva’s temple in South India. The other being that of Govindaraja Perumal at Chidambaram. (There is another Divya desam the 54th one, consecrated by the saint poetTirumangai Alwar, called Tiruk kalva nur within Kamatchi Ammantemple in Kanchipuram itself but, this is in Ambal’s temple and not in Siva’s. The presiding deities here are Adivaraha Perumal and Thayar Anjeelai Valli Nachiyar)

Legend.

The sthalapurana says that when Lord Siva was deeply immersed in the task of creating, protecting and destroying the Universe, Parvati, his consort, in a jocular mood, closed his eyes.This resulted in staying the process of creation and destruction as well as obstruction to the natural law of things. It was a serious matter and Siva became angry and cursed Parvati to go to the Earth and expiate her misdeed.accordingly Parvati came to the banks of the river Kampa under a single mango tree at Kanchi and made a Shivalinga out of sand and worshipped it.
To test her sincerity Siva placed various obstacles and hindrances in the way of Parvati’s penance. But with the help of Vishnu she could tide over all the difficulties. At last Siva hurled a deluge by taking out the Ganges from his matted hair,
to wash away the Linga worshipped by Parvati. She clasped it with all veneration to her breasts and this pleased Siva who took her again as his consort. The temple is said to have been built at the spot where the lord forgave her. Ekambar-inside
In the month of Phalguni on the 10th day of Uttiram the marriage of Siva and Parvati is celebrated with great pomp and splendor.
Another version of the story is that Siva and Parvati fell out in a game of dice. Siva cursed Gowri to become ugly.With the help of Vishnu Parvati propitiated Siva by performing penance under a single Mango tree at Kancheepurarn on the banks of the Kampa River, and regained her beauty with dazzling eyes, from which the name of Kamakshi has been derived for the tutelary goddess of the temple. As Parvati regained Siva under the Bird's Eye View
 mango tree the name of Ekamranatha (Ekaone, amra – mango, and natha-Lord) was given to Lord Siva. It later became Ekambareswara. Another legend connected with the marriage celebration is that connected with Agastya being vouchsafed its darsan when he had come South from Kailas.

       The ancient mango tree in the courtyard is worshipped by all even today with great veneration. It has got four branches representing the four Vedas. Each branch bears fruit with a different taste and the leaves are also different in appearance. It is a popular belief that if a childless woman takes the fruit of the tree she is blessed with children. In the prakaram round the mango tree is a lingam. Which is a composite of 108 small lingams and another one of 1008 small lingams. There are idols of the 63 Nayanmars also. There are two tanks in the temple, Kampa Nadi and Sivaganga. There is a Vishnu shrine in the Siva temple and the name of the Vishnu is Nilatingal Tundattan. The temple has silver and gold-plated vahanams of considerable value. Originally built by the Pallavas, this large Siva temple was later reconstructed by the Chola and Vijaynagara kings. Here, Lord Siva is worshipped as Earth or Prithivi, which is one of the five elements. The dimensions of this temple are reflected in its 20 – acre spread and its tall south gopuram which soars to a height of 58.5m.

Citation.

https://csgraju.wordpress.com/2010/02/24/splendors-of-indian-temples-19/

http://www.kanchi.nic.in/ekambara%20temple.html

Related articles

Standard
Hinduism

Chidambaram Geomagnetic Centre of Earth Universe? Study


I came across articles that Chidambaram ,Tamil Nadu India is the Geo Magnetic Centre of the Earth/Universe and / center of Geo magnetic equator.

Of the branches of Physics we know very little about Magnetism.

Magnetic field study is evolving and most of them are at a theoretical stage.

As there are references to Chidambaram being the center of the Earth’s?Universe’s Magnetic Field I researched.

Chidambaram Temple aerial View.image.jpg

Chidambaram Temple aerial View.

It is also stated that Lord Nataraja ‘s big toe is the Centre Point of World ‘s Magnetic Equator.

Chidambaram ,Kanchipuram and Sri Kalahasti lie in a straight line at 79* 41 East Longitude.

Curious as these happen to be among the Panchabhuta Sthalas, Places of Five Elements, Earth, Water, Fire, Air and Ether.

The temple for water is in Thiruvanaikaval, fire is in Thiruvannamalai , air is in Kalahasti ,  earth is  in  Kanchipuram  and The temple for space/sky is in Chidambaram.

Earth is nestled between Sky/Ether/Space, Aakasa( Chidambaram) and Air,Vayu(Kalahasti).

Earth is surrounded by Space and Air.

Ans Vishnu’s Nabhi, Navel of Vishnu has been validated as the  Center of Our Galaxy.

Read here.

The Southern Cross and Canopus tally with Trishanku Swarga and Agasthya Star respectively.

Hence I did not want to dismiss the point that Chidambaram being the Centre of earth’s /universe’s Magnetic field.

World Magnetic Chart.image.jpg

US/UK world Magnetic Chart Epoch 2010

A magnetic field is the magnetic effect of electric currents and magnetic materials. The magnetic field at any given point is specified by both a direction and a magnitude (or strength); as such it is a vector field.[nb 1] The term is used for two distinct but closely related fields denoted by the symbols B and H, where H is measured in units of amperes per meter (symbol: A·m−1 or A/m) in the SI. B is measured in teslas (symbol:T) and newtons per meter per ampere (symbol: N·m−1·A−1 or N/(m·A)) in the SI. B is most commonly defined in terms of the Lorentz force it exerts on moving electric charges.

Magnetic fields can be produced by moving electric charges and the intrinsic magnetic moments of elementary particles associated with a fundamental quantum property, their spin.[1][2] In special relativity, electric and magnetic fields are two interrelated aspects of a single object, called the electromagnetic tensor; the split of this tensor into electric and magnetic fields depends on the relative velocity of the observer and charge. In quantum physics, the electromagnetic field is quantized and electromagnetic interactions result from the exchange of photons…(http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Magnetic_field)

Magnetic Equator.

 

Magnetic dip results from the tendency of a magnet to align itself with lines of force. As the Earth’s magnetic lines of force are not parallel to the surface, the north end of a compass needle will point downward in the northern hemisphere (positive dip) or upward in the southern hemisphere (negative dip). The range of dip is from −90 degrees (at the South Magnetic Pole) to +90 degrees (at the North Magnetic Pole). Contour lines along which the dip measured at the Earth’s surface is equal are referred to as isoclinic lines. The locus of the points having zero dip is called the magnetic equator or aclinic line.’

And Shiva personifies Motion and Rhythm as expressed in His Cosmic Dance.

Can there be any link?

I found that Equatorial Geophysical Research Laboratory (EGRL), the regional centre of IIG, is at Thirunelveli  because,

‘ Situated close to the magnetic equator (the dip angle being 1.75oN) (8.7oN, 77.8oE geographic) over an area of more than 35 acres near the village, Krishnapuram, the Centre was intended to house multi-disciplinary experiments for the measurements of electric and magnetic fields originating in the near-Earth environment.’

Now the coordinates of Thirunelveli is 8.73°N 77.7°E, 2 * dfference from Chidambaram  at  79* 41 East Longitude.

I surmise that there is some truth in the statement that Chidambaram being the Centre of Magnetic Field.

This needs verification.

Citation.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Magnetic_dip

http://bhavanajagat.com/tag/chidambara-rahasyam/

http://iigm.res.in/index.php/centres-observatories/190-egrl

Standard
Lord Subrahmanya, Neendoor.jpg,
Hinduism

Mantra Sloka For Relieving Confused Mind Decision Making


sMany of us find ourselves in a confused state of Mind, not knowing what exactly we want or what we are suffering from.

I have received quite a few mails in the past few days, highlighting this, seeking relief.

This state is characterized by self-doubt, low self-esteem,fear of future,worrying about others comments,diffidence, concern about health, Relationships…….

First thing one has to bear in mind is that the Mind is what we make of it.

Churchill Quote On Success and Failure.jpg. Churchill Quote On Success and Failure.

Mind is simply a mechanism to receive inputs and it can not decide.

When one gets a knocking, be it a loss of job, loss of a beloved, ridicule, the ind immediately jumps to the wost possible scenario and recollects only the ba times one has undergone and not the pleasant times.

At such moments one has to remain stead fas by not allowing the mind to dwell on misfortune.

Mind is of a lower order than Intellect and it is the Intellect that should guide us and not the Mind.

Indian Philosophy calls the Intellect as Buddhi, the ability to discriminate from what is good, bad,correct, incorrect.

So one has to be aware of this.

To begin with one should surround oneself with those who have a positive frame of Mind and have a Happy-go-lucky attitude to Life.

Never allow anyone who is a whiner near you.

And do not try to find the reason for the misfortune now, the time for it is later.

If you have a drinking habit, get rid of it.

Have a Balanced food.

Do not bother about criticisms.

If one were live by what others say, One can never live.

The world will talk ill of you irrespective of the fact whether you are well off or otherwise.

And do not try to think too much about Life and problems.

Think positively and take the net step boldly(what you think is right/correct)

To reinforce this attitudes and provide mental strength to weather any mental problem I am providing the following Mantras.

 

सदा बालरूपाऽपि विघ्नाद्रिहन्त्री
महादन्तिवक्त्राऽपि पञ्चास्यमान्या
विधीन्द्रादिमृग्या गणेशाभिधा मे
विधत्तां श्रियं काऽपि कल्याणमूर्तिः ॥१॥
Sadaa Baala-Ruupa-Api Vighna-Adri-Hantrii
Mahaa-Danti-Vaktra-Api Pan.caasya-Maanyaa |
Vidhi-Indra-[A]adi-Mrgyaa Gannesha-Abhidhaa Me
Vidhattaam Shriyam Kaa-Api Kalyaanna-Muurtih ||1||

Meaning:
1.1: (Salutations to Sri Ganesha) Who Always has a Child-like Form, but can Destroy Mountains of Obstacles,
1.2: Who has an Elephant Face with a Huge Tusk, but is respected by the Five-Faced Shiva,
1.3: Who is sought after by Vidhi (Brahma), Indra and Others; and Who is known as Ganesha; To me
1.4: … please bestow Sri (Glory and Prosperity), O the Lord with an Auspicious Form.

 

Sri Subramanya
जानामि शब्दं जानामि चार्थं
जानामि पद्यं जानामि गद्यम्
चिदेका षडास्या हृदि द्योतते मे
मुखान्निःसरन्ते गिरश्चापि चित्रम् ॥२॥
Na Jaanaami Shabdam Na Jaanaami Ca-Artham
Na Jaanaami Padyam Na Jaanaami Gadyam |
Cid-Ekaa Ssaddaasyaa Hrdi Dyota-Te Me
Mukhaan-Nihsarante Girash-Ca-Api Citram ||2||

Meaning:
2.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) I know neither Words, nor their Meanings O Lord,
2.2: And I know neither Poetry, nor Prose, but …
2.3: … within the Core of my Heart, I see the Conscious Effulgence of Your Six Faces, …
2.4: … which is making these various Words pour forth through my Mouth.
मयूराधिरूढं महावाक्यगूढं
मनोहारिदेहं महच्चित्तगेहम्
महीदेवदेवं महावेदभावं
महादेवबालं भजे लोकपालम् ॥३॥
Mayuura-Adhiruuddham Mahaa-Vaakya-Guuddham
Manohaari-Deham Mahac-Citta-Geham |
Mahii-Deva-Devam Mahaa-Veda-Bhaavam
Mahaa-Deva-Baalam Bhaje Loka-Paalam ||3||

Meaning:
3.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Whose Form Mounted on a Peacock represents the deepest Secret of the UpanishadicMaha Vakyas,
3.2: Whose Heart-Stealing Beautiful Body Dwells within the Great Heart of Spiritual Consciousness,
3.3: Who is the Great God of the Devas and represents what the Great Vedas convey,
3.4: I Worship that Son of Mahadeva (another name of Shiva) Who is the Protector of the World.
यदा संनिधानं गता मानवा मे
भवाम्भोधिपारं गतास्ते तदैव
इति व्यञ्जयन्सिन्धुतीरे आस्ते
तमीडे पवित्रं पराशक्तिपुत्रम् ॥४॥
Yadaa Samnidhaanam Gataa Maanavaa Me
Bhava-Ambhodhi-Paaram Gataas-Te Tadai[a-E]va |
Iti Vyan.jayan-Sindhu-Tiire Ya Aaste
Tam-Iidde Pavitram Paraashakti-Putram ||4||

Meaning:
4.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) When Persons come to My Presence (and completely surrender to me),
4.2: They have Indeed Crossed the Ocean of the Samsara,
4.3: Thus You seem to proclaim Manifesting on the Shore of the Sea (at Tiruchendur) and Dwelling there,
4.4: May I always Praise You, O the Ever Pure Son of Parashakti (Divine Mother).
यथाब्धेस्तरङ्गा लयं यन्ति तुङ्गाः
तथैवापदः सन्निधौ सेवतां मे
इतीवोर्मिपंक्तीर्नृणां दर्शयन्तं
सदा भावये हृत्सरोजे गुहं तम् ॥५॥
Yatha-Abdhes-Taranggaa Layam Yanti Tunggaah
Tathai[aa-E]va-[A]apadah Sannidhau Sevataam Me |
Iti-Ivo[a-Uu]rmi-Pangktiir-Nrnnaam Darshayantam
Sadaa Bhaavaye Hrt-Saroje Guham Tam ||5||

Meaning:
5.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Like the Huge Waves of the Sea Disappear within the Sea, …
5.2:similarly, the Calamities of My Devotees will Disappear Who come to My Presence where I Dwell (and completely surrender to me),
5.3: Thus You seem to proclaim showing the Rows of Waves on the Sea (to the Devotees),
5.4: May I always Meditate on You, O Guha (another name of Subramanya) within the Lotus of my Heart.
गिरौ मन्निवासे नरा येऽधिरूढाः
तदा पर्वते राजते तेऽधिरूढाः
इतीव ब्रुवन्गन्धशैलाधिरूढाः
देवो मुदे मे सदा षण्मुखोऽस्तु ॥६॥
Girau Man-Nivaase Naraa Ye-Adhiruuddhaah
Tadaa Parvate Raajate Te-Adhiruuddhaah |
Iti-Iva Bruvan-Gandhashaila-Adhiruuddhaah
Sa Devo Mude Me Sadaa Ssannmukho-Astu ||6||

Meaning:
6.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Those Persons who Ascend the Hills of My Abode (and completely surrender to me), …
6.2:they thereby Ascend the Great Silvery Mountain which leads to the path of Liberation (referring to Mount Kailash which appears Silvery due to snow),
6.3: Thus You seem to proclaim Abiding on the Sugandha Hill,
6.4: Let me always Rejoice in the contemplation of You, O my Lord Shanmukha.
महाम्भोधितीरे महापापचोरे
मुनीन्द्रानुकूले सुगन्धाख्यशैले
गुहायां वसन्तं स्वभासा लसन्तं
जनार्तिं हरन्तं श्रयामो गुहं तम् ॥७॥
Mahaa-[A]mbhodhi-Tiire Mahaa-Paapa-Core
Muni-Indra-Anukuule Sugandha-[A]akhya-Shaile |
Guhaayaam Vasantam Sva-Bhaasaa Lasantam
Jana-[A]artim Harantam Shrayaamo Guham Tam ||7||

Meaning:
7.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) On the Shores of the Great Sea, the Place which Steals away the Great Sins of the People, …
7.2: … the Place which is very Favourable for Munis (Saints or Ascetics) to perform Sadhana, the Place which is known as the Sugandha Hill, …
7.3: … the Place where Guha Abides in His Own Splendour, …
7.4: … and Removes the Distress of the People; I Remember that Place and take Refuge in You, O Guha.
लसत्स्वर्णगेहे नृणां कामदोहे
सुमस्तोमसंछत्रमाणिक्यमञ्चे
समुद्यत्सहस्रार्कतुल्यप्रकाशं
सदा भावये कार्तिकेयं सुरेशम् ॥८॥
Lasat-Svarnna-Gehe Nrnnaam Kaama-Dohe
Suma-Stoma-Samchatra-Maannikya-Man.ce |
Sam-Udyat-Sahasra-Arka-Tulya-Prakaasham
Sadaa Bhaavaye Kaartikeyam Sure[a-Ii]sham ||8||

Meaning:
8.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Within the Shining Golden House (i.e. Temple Room), Granting the Wishes of theDevotees, …
8.2: … Abides the Lord on a Shrine which is covered with heaps of Flowers and various Gems, …
8.3: … the Lord Himself Shining with the Effulgence of Thousand Suns,
8.4: Let me always Meditate on that Form of Kartikeya, the Lord of the Devas.
रणद्धंसके मञ्जुलेऽत्यन्तशोणे
मनोहारिलावण्यपीयूषपूर्णे
मनःषट्पदो मे भवक्लेशतप्तः
सदा मोदतां स्कन्द ते पादपद्मे ॥९॥
Rannad-Dhamsake Man.jule-Atyanta-Shonne
Manohaari-Laavannya-Piiyuussa-Puurnne
Manah-Ssatt-Pado Me Bhava-Klesha-Taptah
Sadaa Modataam Skanda Te Paada-Padme ||9||

Meaning:
9.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) On the Jingling Anklets on the Feet which are very Charming and Reddish, …
9.2: … the Feet which are Heart-Stealing, Lovely and filled with Nectar
9.3: … On those Six pair of Feet (in Your Six Abodes), let me who is afflicted with the Distress and Heat of the World, …
9.4:always Rejoice, O Skanda, keeping my Mind always on Your Lotus Feet.
सुवर्णाभदिव्याम्बरैर्भासमानां
क्वणत्किङ्किणीमेखलाशोभमानाम्
लसद्धेमपट्टेन विद्योतमानां
कटिं भावये स्कन्द ते दीप्यमानाम् ॥१०॥
Suvarnna-[A]abha-Divya-Ambarair-Bhaasamaanaam
Kvannat-Kingkinnii-Mekhalaa-Shobhamaanaam |
Lasad-Dhema-Pattttena Vidyotamaanaam
Kattim Bhaavaye Skanda Te Diipyamaanaam ||10||

Meaning:
10.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Clad in Divine Clothes which are Shining with the Lustre of Gold, …
10.2: … and wearing a beautiful Girdle on the Waist on which small Bells are Tinkling, …
10.3: … along with a Golden Silk Cloth which is Flashing like Lightning, …
10.4: … I Meditate on Your Waist, O Skanda, You Who Enlighten my Heart.
पुलिन्देशकन्याघनाभोगतुङ्ग_
स्तनालिङ्गनासक्तकाश्मीररागम्
नमस्यामहं तारकारे तवोरः
स्वभक्तावने सर्वदा सानुरागम् ॥११॥
Pulindesha-Kanyaa-Ghanaa-Bhoga-Tungga_
Stana-[A]alinggana-[A]asakta-Kaashmiira-Raagam |
Namasyaam-Aham Taaraka-Are Tavorah
Sva-Bhakta-Avane Sarvadaa Sa-Anuraagam ||11||

Meaning:
11.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Like how You Embraced the Woman of the Pulinda Tribe (i.e. Sri Valli, who meditated on You for long) who had Big and Round ….
11.2:Bosom, and as a result of that Embrace, Your Chest became Red like Saffron (signifying deep attachment towards Devotees), …
11.3:I Bow down to You, the Enemy of Taraka, and Who is extremely Powerful, …
11.4: … Please extend the same Anuraga (Love and Affection which You showed towards Valli) towards Your Devotees also,always, You Who are the Joy of the Devotees.
विधौ कॢप्तदण्डान् स्वलीलाधृताण्डान्
निरस्तेभशुण्डान् द्विषत्कालदण्डान्
हतेन्द्रारिषण्डाञ्जगत्त्राणशौण्डान्
सदा ते प्रचण्डान् श्रये बाहुदण्डान् ॥१२॥
Vidhau Klpta-Dannddaan Sva-Liilaa-Dhrta-Annddaan
Nirastebha-Shunnddaan Dvissat-Kaala-Dannddaan |
Hate[a-I]ndra-Ari-Ssannddaan.-Jagat-Traanna-Shaunnddaan
Sadaa Te Pracannddaan Shraye Baahu-Dannddaan ||12||

Meaning:
12.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) The Arms which Effected Punishment to Vidhi (Sri Brahma) and the Arms whichSupported the Universe as One’s Play, …
12.2: … The Arms which Casted off the Elephant (Valli Story) and the Arms which are like Kaaladanda (Staff of Death) to the Hostile, …
12.3: … The Arms which Killed the Multitude of Enemies of Indra, and the Arms which are Skilled in Protecting the World, …
12.4: … I Always take Refuge in Your Formidable Arms, O Subramanya (which are like a Mighty Protecting Staff for the World).
सदा शारदाः षण्मृगाङ्का यदि स्युः
समुद्यन्त एव स्थिताश्चेत्समन्तात्
सदा पूर्णबिम्बाः कलङ्कैश्च हीनाः
तदा त्वन्मुखानां ब्रुवे स्कन्द साम्यम् ॥१३॥
Sadaa Shaaradaah Ssann-Mrgaangkaa Yadi Syuh
Sam-Udyanta Eva Sthitaash-Cet-Samantaat |
Sadaa Puurnna-Bimbaah Kalangkaish-Ca Hiinaah
Tadaa Tvan-Mukhaanaam Bruve Skanda Saamyam ||13||

Meaning:
13.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) If Six Autumn Moons Continuously Shine, …
13.2:Rising Together and Staying side by side, such that their Splendour is a Continuous Whole, …
13.3: … and they are Always Shining with Full Brightness, without any Spot on them, …
13.4:Even then, they can be said to be like Your Face, only for the name’s sake, O Skanda, without the real Splendour matching.
स्फुरन्मन्दहासैः सहंसानि चञ्चत्
कटाक्षावलीभृङ्गसंघोज्ज्वलानि
सुधास्यन्दिबिम्बाधरणीशसूनो
तवालोकये षण्मुखाम्भोरुहाणि ॥१४॥
Sphuran-Manda-Haasaih Sa-Hamsaani Can.cat
Kattaakssaa-Valii-Bhrngga-Samgho[a-U]jjvalaani |
Sudhaasyandi-Bimbaa-Dharannii-[Ii]sha-Suuno
Tava-[A]alokaye Ssann-Mukha-Ambhoruhaanni ||14||

Meaning:
14.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) With Shining Gentle Smile like a group of Swans Moving Happily, …
14.2: … and Side Glances like a group of Bees Shining with Splendour, …
14.3: … along with Lips like Bimba Fruit filled with Nectar; O the Son of the Lord of Earth, …
14.4: … I Behold Your Six Faces within my Heart; those Six Faces which blossom like Six Lotuses.
विशालेषु कर्णान्तदीर्घेष्वजस्रं
दयास्यन्दिषु द्वादशस्वीक्षणेषु
मयीषत्कटाक्षः सकृत्पातितश्चेद्
भवेत्ते दयाशील का नाम् हानिः ॥१५॥
Vishaalessu Karnna-Anta-Diirghessv[u]-Ajasram
Dayaa-Syandissu Dvaadashas-Viikssannessu |
Mayi-[I]issat-Kattaakssah Sakrt-Paatitash-Ced
Bhavet-Te Dayaashiila Kaa Naam Haanih ||15||

Meaning:
15.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) From Your Large and Long Eyes extending till the Ears, from which continually
15.2:pours forth Compassion; those Twelve Eyes, …
15.3:If on me once Cast their Glance, …
15.4:What Loss will there be to You, O my Compassionate Lord?
सुताङ्गोद्भवो मेऽसि जीवेति षड्धा
जपन्मन्त्रमीशो मुदा जिघ्रते यान्
जगद्भारभृद्भ्यो जगन्नाथ तेभ्यः
किरीटोज्ज्वलेभ्यो नमो मस्तकेभ्यः ॥१६॥
Suta-Anggo[a-U]dbhavo Me-Asi Jiive[a-I]ti Ssadd-Dhaa
Japan-Mantram-Iisho Mudaa Jighrate Yaan |
Jagad-Bhaara-Bhrdbhyo Jagan-Naatha Tebhyah
Kiriitto[a-U]jjvalebhyo Namo Mastakebhyah ||16||

Meaning:
16.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) “Son, you are born from my body, May your glory live (forever)”; Over Your SixHeads which Supports the World, …
16.2: … Mahadeva, the Great Lord, Joyfully uttered Mantras and Blessed You,
16.3: O Jagannatha (Lord of the World), You Who Bear the Burden of the World, …
16.4: … I Salute those Six Heads (blessed by Mahadeva and) which are Adorned with Shining Diadems.
स्फुरद्रत्नकेयूरहाराभिरामः
चलत्कुण्डलश्रीलसद्गण्डभागः
कटौ पीतवास करे चारुशक्ति
पुरस्तान्ममास्तां पुरारेस्तनूज ॥१७॥
Sphurad-Ratna-Keyuura-Haara-Abhiraamah
Calat-Kunnddala-Shrii-Lasad-Ganndda-Bhaagah |
Kattau Piita-Vaasa Kare Caaru-Shakti
Purastaan-Mamaas-Taam Puraares-Tanuuja ||17||

Meaning:
17.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) With a Delightfully Pleasing Form adorned with Bracelets and Garlands studded withGlittering Gems, …
17.2: … and Beautiful Ear-Rings moving to and fro over the Shining Face, …
17.3: … With Golden Yellow Clothes over the Waist and the Beautiful Shakti Vel on His Hands, …
17.4: .. I See Your Beautiful Form before my eyes, O the Son of the Enemy of Tripurasura (referring to Shiva).
इहायाहि वत्सेति हस्तान्प्रसार्या_
ह्वयत्यादशच्छङ्करे मातुरङ्कात्
समुत्पत्य तातं श्रयन्तं कुमारं
हराश्लिष्टगात्रं भजे बालमूर्तिम् ॥१८॥
Iha-Ayaahi Vatse[a-I]ti Hastaan-Prasaaryaa_
(Aa)Hvaya-Tyaada-Shacchangkare Maatur-Angkaat |
Samutpatya Taatam Shrayantam Kumaaram
Hara-[A]ashlisstta-Gaatram Bhaje Baala-Muurtim ||18||

Meaning:
18.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) “Come here, my Son”, by Extending the Arms
18.2: … When Shankara calls You, You from Your Mother’s Lap
18.3:Spring up and go towards the endearing Embrace of Your Father, O Kumara (another name of Subramanya),
18.4: I Worship that Form of Bala Kumara (Child Kumara) Whose Body was Embraced by Hara (another name of Shiva).
कुमारेशसूनो गुह स्कन्द सेना_
पते शक्तिपाणे मयूराधिरूढ
पुलिन्दात्मजाकान्त भक्तार्तिहारिन्
प्रभो तारकारे सदा रक्ष मां त्वम् ॥१९॥
Kumaare[a-I]sha-Suuno Guha Skanda Senaa_
Pate Shakti-Paanne Mayuura-Adhiruuddha |
Pulinda-Atmajaa-Kaanta Bhakta-Arti-Haarin
Prabho Taaraka-Are Sadaa Rakssa Maam Tvam ||19||

Meaning:
19.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) O Kumara, You Who are the Son of the Lord (Shiva), You Who are also called Guhaand Skanda, You Who are the Commandar of the Army of Devas, …
19.2: … You Who hold the Shakti Vel in Your Hands, You Who Mount the Peacock, …
19.3: … You Who are the Beloved of the Daughter of the hunter of Pulinda tribe (referring to Valli), …
19.4: … O Lord, You Who are the Enemy of Tarakasura, Please Protect me always.
प्रशान्तेन्द्रिये नष्टसंज्ञे विचेष्टे
कफोद्गारिवक्त्रे भयोत्कम्पिगात्रे
प्रयाणोन्मुखे मय्यनाथे तदानीं
द्रुतं मे दयालो भवाग्रे गुह त्वम् ॥२०॥
Prashaante[a-I]ndriye Nasstta-Samjnye Vicesstte
Kapho[a-U]dgaari-Vaktre Bhayot-Kampi-Gaatre |
Prayaanno[a-U]nmukhe Mayy-Anaathe Tadaaniim
Drutam Me Dayaalo Bhava-Agre Guha Tvam ||20||

Meaning:
20.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) During my Old Age, when my Senses will become Calm, when I will lose Consciousness and lie Motionless, …
20.2: … When my Face will Emit Phlegm and my whole Body will Tremble with Fear, …
20.3: … When I will lie Waiting for Death, O my Lord, during that time, for me, this Helpless creature, …
20.4: … Come to me Quickly and be before me, O Guha, the Compassionate Lord.
कृतान्तस्य दूतेषु चण्डेषु कोपाद्
दहच्छिन्द्धि भिन्द्धीति मां तर्जयत्सु
मयूरं समारुह्य मा भैरिति त्वं
पुरः शक्तिपाणिर्ममायाहि शीघ्रम् ॥२१॥
Krtaantasya Duutessu Cannddessu Kopaad
Dahac-Chinddhi Bhinddhi-Iti Maam Tarjayatsu |
Mayuuram Samaaruhya Maa Bhair-Iti Tvam
Purah Shakti-Paannir-Mama-[A]ayaa-Hi Shiighram ||21||

Meaning:
21.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) When the Messengers of the God of Death (Yama) who are Fierce, will say withFerocity, …
21.2:“Burn him, Cut him, Split him”, threatening me, …
21.3: … (during that time) You, Mounted on Your Peacock and assuring “There is no need to be afraid”, …
21.4: … Please Come to me Quickly with Your Shakti Vel in Hand.
प्रणम्यासकृत्पादयोस्ते पतित्वा
प्रसाद्य प्रभो प्रार्थयेऽनेकवारम्
वक्तुं क्षमोऽहं तदानीं कृपाब्धे
कार्यान्तकाले मनागप्युपेक्षा ॥२२॥
Prannamyaa-Sakrt-Paadayos-Te Patitvaa
Prasaadya Prabho Praarthaye-Aneka-Vaaram |
Na Vaktum Kssamo-Aham Tadaaniim Krpa-Abdhe
Na Kaaryaanta-Kaale Manaag-Apy-Upekssaa ||22||

Meaning:
22.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) I Salute You by Falling at Your Feet right now, …
22.2: … Be Gracious, O Lord, I am Praying to You Many Times now, …
22.3: … For during that time (i.e. during my old age and when I am nearing death), I will not have the Strength to Speak, O the Ocean of Compassion, …
22.4: … Do not therefore Forsake me during the end of my life even for a little while.
सहस्राण्डभोक्ता त्वया शूरनामा
हतस्तारकः सिंहवक्त्रश्च दैत्यः
ममान्तर्हृदिस्थं मनःक्लेशमेकं
हंसि प्रभो किं करोमि क्वामि ॥२३॥
Sahasra-Anndda-Bhoktaa Tvayaa Shuura-Naamaa
Hatas-Taarakah Simhavaktrash-Ca Daityah |
Mama-Antar-Hrdistham Manah-Klesham-Ekam
Na Hamsi Prabho Kim Karomi Kvaami ||23||

Meaning:
23.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) The Enjoyer of Thousand Universes by name Soora (i.e. demon Soorapadma) was byYou
23.2:Slain along with the demons Taraka and Singhavaktra (i.e. demon Singhamukha),
23.3: Within the Core of my Heart lies one Mental Affliction,
23.4: You have still not Killed that, my Lord; What shall I do now? Where shall I go now?
अहं सर्वदा दुःखभारावसन्नो
भवान्दीनबन्धुस्त्वदन्यं याचे
भवद्भक्तिरोधं सदा कॢप्तबाधं
ममाधिं द्रुतं नाशयोमासुत त्वम् ॥२४॥
Aham Sarvadaa Duhkha-Bhaara-Avasanno
Bhavaan-Diina-Bandhus-Tvad-Anyam Na Yaace |
Bhavad-Bhakti-Rodham Sadaa Kalpta-Baadham
Mama-[A]adhim Drutam Naashayo[a-U]maa-Suta Tvam ||24||

Meaning:
24.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) I am always sunken with the burden of Sorrows,
24.2: You are the Friend of the Miserable in all the Worlds; apart from You, I Pray to None Else,
24.3: Preventing full Devotion towards You by always causing Obstacles
24.4: … are my Mental Sorrows; O the Son of Uma, please Destroy them Quickly.

flowers
**अपस्मारकुष्टक्षयार्शः प्रमेह_
ज्वरोन्मादगुल्मादिरोगा महान्तः
पिशाचाश्च सर्वे भवत्पत्रभूतिं
विलोक्य क्षणात्तारकारे द्रवन्ते ॥२५॥
Apasmaara-Kusstta-Kssaya-Arshah Prameha_
Jvaro[a-U]nmaada-Gulma-Adi-Rogaa Mahaantah |
Pishaacaash-Ca Sarve Bhavat-Patra-Bhuutim
Vilokya Kssannaat-Taaraka-Are Dravante ||25||

Meaning:
25.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Apasmara (Epilepsy), Kussttha (Leprosy), Kssaya (Consumption), Arsha (Piles),Prameha (Urinary diseases like Diabetes), …
25.2:Jwara (Fever), Unmada (Madness, Insanity), Gulma (Enlargement of Spleen or other glands in the abdomen) and other formidable Diseases, …
25.3: … as also all types of Pisachas (Evil Spirits), … (when) in Your Bibhuti (Sacred Ash) contained in a Leaf, …
25.4:sees You, Who is the Enemy of the formidable Taraka (i.e demon Tarakasura), they hasten to Run awayImmediately.
दृशि स्कन्दमूर्तिः श्रुतौ स्कन्दकीर्तिः
मुखे मे पवित्रं सदा तच्चरित्रम्
करे तस्य कृत्यं वपुस्तस्य भृत्यं
गुहे सन्तु लीना ममाशेषभावाः ॥२६॥
Drshi Skanda-Muurtih Shrutau Skanda-Kiirtih
Mukhe Me Pavitram Sadaa Tac-Caritram |
Kare Tasya Krtyam Vapus-Tasya Bhrtyam
Guhe Santu Liinaa Mama-Ashessa-Bhaavaah ||26||

Meaning:
26.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Always Seeing the Form of Skanda and Hearing the Glories of Skanda, …
26.2: … May my Mouth always Eulogize those Pure Deeds,
26.3: With my Hands always full with Your Works, may my Body always be Your Servant,
26.4: May All my Feelings (Bhava) be completely Absorbed in You, O Guha.
मुनीनामुताहो नृणां भक्तिभाजां
अभीष्टप्रदाः सन्ति सर्वत्र देवाः
नृणामन्त्यजानामपि स्वार्थदाने
गुहाद्देवमन्यं जाने जाने ॥२७॥
Muniinaam-Utaaho Nrnnaam Bhaktibhaajaam
Abhiisstta-Pradaah Santi Sarvatra Devaah |
Nrnnaam-Antya-Jaanaam-Api Sva-Artha-Daane
Guhaad-Devam-Anyam Na Jaane Na Jaane ||27||

Meaning:
27.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Is it not that Worshipped by the Great Sages and Ascetics only, …
27.2: … the Devas (Gods) everywhere (i.e. in most cases) become the bestower of Desired Boons?
27.3: But even for the sake of Persons (i.e. Devotees) who are of the Lowest Births, to Grant them His Grace, …
27.4:Apart from Guha, I do not know any other, I do not know any other.
कलत्रं सुता बन्धुवर्गः पशुर्वा
नरो वाथ नारि गृहे ये मदीयाः
यजन्तो नमन्तः स्तुवन्तो भवन्तं
स्मरन्तश्च ते सन्तु सर्वे कुमार ॥२८॥
Kalatram Sutaa Bandhu-Vargah Pashurvaa
Naro Va-Atha Naari Grhe Ye Madiiyaah |
Yajanto Namantah Stuvanto Bhavantam
Smarantash-Ca Te Santu Sarve Kumaara ||28||

Meaning:
28.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Let my Wife, Children, Relatives or other People, …
28.2: … whether they are Men or Women, all those who stay in my House, …
28.3: … Let them all Worship You alone, let them all pay Obeisance to You alone, let them all Praise You alone, let them allTurn to You alone, …
28.4: … Let them all become absorbed in Your Rememberance only, O Kumara.
**मृगाः पक्षिणो दंशका ये दुष्टाः
तथा व्याधयो बाधका ये मदङ्गे
भवच्छक्तितीक्ष्णाग्रभिन्नाः सुदूरे
विनश्यन्तु ते चूर्णितक्रौञ्चशौल ॥२९॥
Mrgaah Pakssinno Damshakaa Ye Ca Dussttaah
Tathaa Vyaadhayo Baadhakaa Ye Mad-Angge |
Bhavac-Chakti-Tiikssnna-Agra-Bhinnaah Suduure
Vinashyantu Te Cuurnnita-Kraun.cashaula ||29||

Meaning:
29.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Those Animals, Birds and Biting Insects which are offensive, …
29.2: … and in like manner, those Diseases which cause Pain and afflict my Body, …
29.3:Piercing them with Your Sharp Shakti Vel and casting them Far away, …
29.4: … Please Destroy them, O You Who Crushed the Krauncha Mountain.
**जनित्री पिता स्वपुत्रापराधं
सहेते किं देवसेनाधिनाथ
अहं चातिबालो भवान् लोकतातः
क्षमस्वापराधं समस्तं महेश ॥३०॥
Janitrii Pitaa Ca Sva-Putra-Aparaadham
Sahete Na Kim Deva-Sena-Adhinaatha |
Aham Ca-Ati-Baalo Bhavaan Loka-Taatah
Kssama-Sva-Aparaadham Samastam Mahe[a-Ii]sha ||30||

Meaning:
30.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Mother and Father, seeing the Faults of their Children, …
30.2: … do they not Tolerate and Forgive those, O the Chief of the Army of Devas?
30.3: I am a mere Child and You are the Father of the World,
30.4: (So like a Father) please Forgive all my Faults, O the Great Lord.
**नमः केकिने शक्तये चापि तुभ्यं
नमश्छाग तुभ्यं नमः कुक्कुटाय
नमः सिन्धवे सिन्धुदेशाय तुभ्यं
पुनः स्कन्दमूर्ते नमस्ते नमोऽस्तु ॥३१॥
Namah Kekine Shaktaye Ca-Api Tubhyam
Namash-Chaaga Tubhyam Namah Kukkuttaaya |
Namah Sindhave Sindhu-Deshaaya Tubhyam
Punah Skanda-Muurte Namaste Namostu ||31||

Meaning:
31.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Salutations to Your Peacock and Your Shakti Vel,
31.2: Salutations to Your Goat, Salutations to Your Cock,
31.3: Salutations to Your Pilgrimage (referred to as Sindhudesha) by the side of the Sea,
31.4: Salutations, Salutations to You again and again, O Skanda, Salutations to Your Beautiful Form.
जयानन्दभूमञ्जयापारधामन्
जयामोघकीर्ते जयानन्दमूर्ते
जयानन्दसिन्धो जयाशेषबन्धो
जय त्वं सदा मुक्तिदानेशसूनो ॥३२॥
Jaya-[A]ananda-Bhuuman.-Jaya-Apaara-Dhaaman
Jaya-Amogha-Kiirte Jaya-[A]ananda-Muurte |
Jaya-[A]ananda-Sindho Jaya-Ashessa-Bandho
Jaya Tvam Sadaa Mukti-Daane[a-Ii]sha-Suuno ||32||

Meaning:
32.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) Victory to You, the Inner World of Bliss Consciousness, Victory to You Whose Abodeis in that Shoreless (i.e. Unbounded) Bliss Consciousness,
32.2: Victory to You Whose Glory (both Inner and Outer) unfailingly extend everywhere, Victory to You Whose Form is an Embodiment of Bliss,
32.3: Victory to You Who is an Ocean of Bliss, Victory to You Whose Friendship is Unbounded (being the all pervading Consciousness),
32.4: Victory to You Always, Who is the Son of the Lord Who bestows Liberation (i.e. Lord Shiva).

 
भुजङ्गाख्यवृत्तेन कॢप्तं स्तवं यः
पठेद्भक्तियुक्तो गुहं संप्रणम्य
पुत्रान्कलत्रं धनं दीर्घमायुः
लभेत्स्कन्दसायुज्यमन्ते नरः सः ॥३३॥
Bhujangga-[A]akhya-Vrttena Klptam Stavam Yah
Patthed-Bhakti-Yukto Guham Samprannamya |
Sa Putraan-Kalatram Dhanam Diirgham-Aayuh
Labhet-Skanda-Aaayujyam-Ante Narah Sah ||33||

Meaning:
33.1: (Salutations to Sri Subramanya) This Hymn which is Arranged and set in Motion in the Bhujanga (Snake-like) Metre,the person who
33.2:Recites with deep Devotion and Reverentially Bowing before Guha, …
33.3: … will get good Spouse and Sons, Wealth and long Life
33.4: … and finally that person will obtain the Sayujya (absorption in the Divine Essence) of Skanda.

** Those who do not have the time may recite these 18 times a Day.

 

And chant the Sankalpa Suktha twice a day for better decision making.

Sankalpa means, Right Determination.

The power of determination and auto suggestion play a vital part in ensuring the success of any endeavour.

Though there are various factors determining the results of any action, the individual plays a vital part.

The effort of the individual is not to be assailed by self-doubt or negative thoughts on the performance or the result that may accrue.

The Dhruda or strong determination is required.

If the Determination is Right favourable results will ensue.

The Vedas have a Sukta devoted to this aspect, called Sankalpa Suktha

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/01/18/prayer-resolution-auto-suggestion-sankalpa-suktam/

Related Post

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/05/08/cure-disease-aksheebhyam-the-auto-suggestion-sukta/

Standard
Hinduism

Sri Mantra Raja Padam Sanskrit Text English Meaning


Many readers have requested for the Sanskrit Text Of Sri Mantraraja padam by Sri Rudra on Lord Narasimha.

This rare Mantra , apart from helping solve financial difficulties,speedy disposal of court cases, is effective for mental illnesses.

Narasimha.An Avatar of Vishnu.jpg Narasimha.

Here is the Sanskrit Text with meaning in English.

Tamil Text and Meaning posted;link provided at the end of the Post.

ॐ उग्रं वीरं महाविष्णुं ज्वलन्तं सर्वतोमुखं   I

नरसिम्हम भीषणं भद्रं मृत्योऱ मृत्युं नमाम्यहम्   II १ II

** This stanza may be recited 11 times daily, in the morning and evenings for relief, that is if one does not find time to recite full stotra.

(Om ugram veeram maha vishnum jwalantam sarvatomukham, narasimham bheeshanam bhadram mrityor mrityum namamyahum.)

Ferocious, Brave – great Vishnu,  whose face shines like fire in all directions,
Lord Narasimha who frightens and who takes care of, I salute to the God who is death to death itself…

वृत्तोत्फुल्ल विशालाक्षं  विपक्षक्षय दीक्षितम्   I

निनादत्रस्तविश्वाण्डं विष्णुं उग्रं नमाम्यहम्   II २ II
(Vrattotphulla vishalaksham vipakshkshaya dikshitam, ninadatrasta vishwandam vishnum ugram namamyahum.)

He who is having big and round eyes, He who has taken a vow to kill the enemies, He who by His fierce roars is shaking the entire world, to such a ferocious Lord, I offer my salutations

सर्वैरवध्यतां प्राप्तं सबलौघं दीतेः स्तुतम्   I

नखाग्रैः शकालीचक्रे यस्तं विरं नमाम्यहम्   II ३ II
(Sarvairavadyatam praptam sabalougham ditehastutam, nakhagraihe shakalichakre yastam veeram namamyahum.)

He who with His sharp nails tore to pieces the asura, the son of Diti who could not be killed by anyone along with His large armies. To such a valorous person, I offer my salutations

पादावष्टब्धपाताळं मूर्धाविष्ट त्रिविष्टपम्  I

भुजप्रविष्टाष्टदिशं महाविष्णुं नमाम्यहम्   II  ४ II
(Padavishtabdha patalam mordha vishtha trivishthapam, bhuja pravishthashthadisham mahavishnum namamyahum. )

I offer my salutations to Maha Vishnu, whose feet touch the nether lands, whose forehead touches the heaven and whose hands spread in all directions

ज्योतींश्यक्रेन्दु नक्षत्र  ज्वलनादीन्यनुक्रमात्  I

ज्वलन्ती  तेजसा यस्य तं ज्वलन्तं नमाम्यहम्   II ५ II
(jyotimshyakrendu nakshatra jwalanadeetyanukramat, jwalanti tejasa yasha tam jwalantam namamyahum.)

He after whose luster the luminary bodies, the Sun, the Moon, the Stars and Fire are effulgent and are shining, to that resplendent One I offer my salutations.

सर्वेन्द्रियैरपि विना सर्वं सर्वत्र सर्वदा    I

यो जनाति  नमाम्याद्यम् तमहं सर्वतोमुखम्  II ६ II
(Sarvendriyairapi vina sarvam sarvatra sarvada, Yo janati namamyadhyam tamaham sarvatomukham. )

He who knows everything, all the time, and at all places, without the help of the senses, to such primal person who has faces in all directions, I offer my salutations

नरवत् सिंह वच्चैव यस्य रुपं महात्मनः   I

महासठं महादंष्ट्रम्  तं नृसिंहं नमाम्यहम्   II ७ II
(Naravat simha vachaiva yasya roopam mahatmanaha, mahasatham mahadamshtram tam nrasimham namamyaham.)

To that Form of the Lord, which is half man and half lion, complete with the mane, the canine teeth, to such a divine Lord Nrsimha, I offer my salutations

यन्नामस्मरणाद्  भीताः भूतवेताळराक्षसाः   I

रोगाद्याश्च प्रणश्यन्ति भीषणं तं नमाम्यहम्   II ८ II
(Yannamasmaranat bheetah bhuta vetala rakshasaha, rogadyashcha pranashyanti bheeshanam tam namamyahum.)

By the mere thought of whose name, devils, demons, asuras get frightened, acute diseases get cured, to such a frightening One, I offer my salutations

सर्वोपि यं समाश्रित्य  सकलं भद्रमष्णुते   I

श्रिया च भद्रया जुष्टो यस्तं भद्रं नमाम्यहम्   II ९ II
(Sarvopi yam samashritya sakalam bhadramashnute, shriya cha bhadraya jushto yastam bhadram namamyahum)

I offer my salutations to the Lord, the repository of good things, worshipping whom all the people are able to obtain auspicious things.

साक्षात् स्वकाले संप्राप्तं मृत्युम्  शत्रुगणान्वितम्   I

भक्तानां  नाशयेद्  यस्तु  मृत्यु मृत्युं नमाम्यहम्   II १० II
(Sakshaat swakale sampraptam mrityum shatrugananvitam, bhaktanam nashayed yastu mrityu mrityum namamyaham)

He who is “Death to Death” and He who destroys death and hosts of enemies of the devotees by arriving at the right moment, to Him I offer my salutations

नमस्कारात्मकं यस्मै विधायात्मनिवेदनम्   I

तथ्वा त्यक्तादुःखो खिलान् कामान् अश्नन्तम् नमाम्यहम् II ११ II
(Namasakaratmakam yasmai vidhayatmanivedamanam, tathva dukhokhilan kaman ashnushetam namamyahum.)

I bow down to the One by offering obeisance to whom in the form of One’s own self, people get rid of all miseries and obtain their desired objects

दासभूताः स्वतस्सर्वे  ह्यात्मानः परमात्मनः  I

अतोहमपिते दासः इति मत्वा नमाम्यहम्      II १२ II
(Dasabhutah svatassarve hyatamanaha paramatmanah, athoh mapitedasa iti matwa namamyaham)

All the living beings are, by nature, servants of the Supreme Being, I am prostrating to You, with the awareness that I am also for the same reason, Your servant

शंकरेणादरात प्रोक्तं पदानां तत्त्वनिर्णयम्  I

त्रिसन्ध्यं  यः  पठेत् नित्यं  तस्य श्री विद्दा आयुश्च  वर्धते II १३ II
(Shankarenadarat proktam padaznam tatvanirnayam, trisandhyam yaha pathet nityam tasya shree vidya aayushcha vardhate)
The meaning of the words had been explained by Lord Siva out of affection. Whosoever reads this rhymn with faith, thrice a day (at Sunrise, mid-day and evening) would have a great increase in prosperity (shree) knowledge (vidya) longevity (Ayush)

Download Link.

http://www.prapatti.com/slokas/sanskrit/mantraraajapadastotram.pdf

https://ramanan50.wordpress.com/2014/01/20/prayer-for-court-financial-problems/

Standard
Hinduism

Hinduism Sanatana Dharma A Black Hole ?


I received an interesting comment for my Post ‘Shiva Linga In Mecca, OM Is 786?

Principles of Sanatana Dharma, jpg

Principles of Sanatana Dharma, Hinduism

I am quoting it below.

But isn’t Hinduism a derivative of Buddhism and Jainism?… don’t you think Hinduism is just a black hole constantly changing and sucking in everything around and changing according to the geography and beliefs…. being purely pagan in its birth and then realizes knowledge and starts to adapt and reform around peoples beliefs?….

I am an amateur in my history of religion but it has always intrigued me.,… Hinduism i thought purely was a way of life….not a religion, that over the millenniums changed like Chinese whisper from location to location…. so much so there’s a depiction of Jesus Christ idol in a temple in Tamil Nadu.

I am not religious at all, because of what humans have turned GOD into…. but i am intrigued at our ways to story tell that has changed to belief over thousands of years…. Some where out there is the truth, but we can all only have an opinion of it…”

Hinduism, Sanatana Dharma is not a derivative of Jainism or Buddhism.

Jainism came later to Sanatna Dharma nd Buddhism later.

It is the other way around… Hinduism in the sense that  while these two systems do not believe in the authority of Vedas,

hence called Nastika System, believe in Karma theory, Moksha called Nirvana and Rebirth.

Jainism is a strict follower of the Ethics of the Vedas more than the Vedas in emphasizing Truth, righteousness.

Buddhism reaches th Stage of Advaita but falls short of it by declaring the Reality as Sunya, Zero, Nihilism.

So much is Buddhism similar to the Advaita of Adi Shankaracharya that He was accused of being a Pseudo-Buddhist!

These systems which decried the excessive rituals( Justifiably so) of Sanatana dharma ended up with Rituals.

They decried idol worship, landed in worshiping The Tirthankara, Mahavira and Buddha!

Yes, to an extent the statement that Hinduism is like a Black hole is true, it sucks the best out of every system and assimilates it.

The reason is that while other religions were founded , had a founder and an intention to have followers.

Hinduism, Sanatana Dharma was not founded by any one nor does it have a rigid text to follow.

It observes Life, tries out various methods to face life and after life and presents them all.

One can take any thing out of it and discard what does not suit him/her.

It is based on experience and intuition along with Reason .

It listens , never dogmatic.

By assimilating what is best it consumes other religions with out a fight for it is after Truth, what ever be the source.

Let noble thoughts reach my ears from everywhere-Rig Veda.

Bhatram Karnobhi Srunuyaama Deva

Yet one point to be noted is that it precedes all religions as evidenced by archeology, astronomy, etymology of Sanskrit and Tamil

When one starts questioning other religions, one does not get as authentic proof as in Hinduism.

Rama, Krishna, Ravana, Mahabharata,Ramayana, Agastya, Shiva ,Parashurama, ..all of them have left trails that can be verified.

If one were to ask fundamental questions as to what was before Christianity you get Judaism.

For Judaism, Sanatana Dharma.

For Islam the History of the middle east just  before Prophet has been erased to such an extent that one lands with Sumerian civilisation.Minoan!

The traces of Hinduism are found in Islam , Sumeria, Minoan civilization, Mayas, Incas,Polynesian Religions;

World languages trace their origins to Sanskrit and Tamil.

One finds evidence of Sanatana Dharma and Tamil, which is /was a part of Santaana Dharma,

In,

Sri Lanka, Myanmar, Singapore, Malaysia, Indonesia,japan, Korea, New Zealand, Fiji, Mauritius, Australia,Oman, Saudi Arabia,Romania, Bulgaria, Germany,Ireland,England, Denmark,France,Greece,Egypt, Africa, Peru, Chile, US, ….

Yes Hinduism is like a Black hole it that it is so vast one finds it difficult to comprehend it!

Standard